DUKE  UNIVERSITY 
MEDICAL  CENTER  LIBRARY 
HISTORICAL  COLLECTIONS 


DIPLOTERATOLOGY; 


OR  A HISTORY  OF  SOME  OF  THE  MOST  WONDER- 
FUL HUMAN  BEINGS  THAT  HAVE  EVER 
LIVED  IN  DOUBLE  FORM,  AND 


A SCRUTINIZING-  VIEW 


INTO  THE  MARVELOUSLY  STRANGE  FREAKS 
OF  NATURE,  AND  CAUSES  OF  SAME. 


By  H.  BESSE,  M.  D. 


DELAWARE,  OHIO : 

GAZETTE  STEAlt  BOOK  AND  JOB  OFFICE. 
1874. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1874,  by 
H.  BESSE.M.  D., 

in  the  Office  of  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington.  All  rights 
reserved 


Bound  by  Wl.  Goerke,  Winter  Street,  Delaware,  Ohio 


INDEX 


PAGE, 

Introductory  Remarks, 7 

Diverse  Duplicity, 9 

Minnie  and  Mina  Finley.  (Authors  First  Visit), il 

Description  of  Minnie  and  Mina, 13 

Opinions  of  the  Press, 25 

Agent  and  Physician, 30 

Editorials, 33 

Receptions  of  Double  Babe, 42 

Questions  asked  by  visitors, 43 

Bicephatic  Monstrosity,  40 

Deatii  of  Double  Child, 50 

After  Death, 53 

Autopsy  of  Minnie  and  Mina, 55 

Nurse  Woman, 72 

The  Carolina  Twins, 72 

The  Siamese  Twins, 92 

Early  youth  of  Siamese  Twins, 96 

Death  of  Siamese  Twins 103 

Medical  Opinions  of  Siamese  Twins, 112 

Physiology  of  Siamese  Twins, US 

Official  Rport  of  Autopsy  of  Siamese  Twins, 124 

The  Hungarian  Sisters, 146 

Josephine  Myrtle  C— 147 

Two  Headed  Child  of  Sardinia, 149 

Two  Headed  Child  of  Zerbst, 151 

Double  Woman, 152 

Scotch  Double  Man, 153 

Two  Headed  Child  of  Emmons, 154 

The  Milanese  Girls 155 

The  Kentucky  Twins, 156 

Double  Child,  by  T.  H.  Tanner,  M.  I) 162 

Double  Child,  by  J.  G.  Swayne,  M.  D., 163 

Double  Child,  by  W.  Willis,  Esq., 164 

United  Childreu,  by  Dr.  Burns, 165 

Double  Child,  by  Dr.  Churchell, 166 

Double  Child  of  Ireland,  163 

Double  Child,  by  Dr.  Berry, 187 

The  Maryland  Twins, 168 

United  Heads  of  Two  Indian  Children, 170 

An  Interesting  Case,  the  Siamese  Twins  in  Minature, 172 

Monstrosities  in  Lower  Animals,. h. 176 

Monsters  and  Malformations, ...177 

Causes  of  Congenital  Monstrosity, 179 

Hereditary  Causeg  of  Malformation, .182 

Liliputians, 185 

Daniel  Lambert  (the  Corpulant  Man),  187 

Henry  Jenkins  (aged  169), ,291 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE. 

Frontispiece, 5 

Minnie  and  Mina 11 

Abdominal  Cyst, 64 

Diagram  of  Rudimentary  Pelvis, 66 

View  of  Cysts, 68 

The  Carolina  Twins, 74 

The  Siamese  Twins » . . 92 

Diagram  of  the  Band, 131 

Diagram  of  the  Livers, 135 

Josephine  Myrtle  C — 145 

Two  Headed  Child  of  Sardinia, 149 

The  Kentucky  Twins,  157 

Double  Liver, 168 


MINNIE  AND  MINA  FINLEY, 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/diploteratologyo01bess 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


I object  ia  writing  and  arranging  this  vo- 
lume is  to  open  a further  view  into  the  won- 
ders of  nature,  as  manifested  in  the  Anatom- 
ical and  Physiological  structure  and  action  of  several 
of  the  most  wonderful  of  natures  productions,  and  that 
the  subject  of  its  pages  may  be  preserved  for  the 
benefit  of  future  generations,  and  the  memory  of  those 
strange  beings  may  not  be  forgotten. 

The  descriptions  of  some  of  these  are  by  the  author, 
from  personal  observations  and  examinations  ; and 
other  descriptions,  by  such  men  as  Wm.  N.  Pancost, 
M.  D.,  of  Philadelphia,  F.  Getchell,  M.  D.,  of 
Philadelphia,  R.  M.  Townsend,  M.  D.,  of  Philadel- 
phia, Calvin  Ellis,  M.  D.,  of  Boston,  Mass., 
Jerome  Kidder,  M.  D.,  of  New  York,  George  I. 


8 


INTRODUCTORY  BeSCARKS. 


Fish ee,  M.  13.,  of  Few  York,  Prof.  A.  B.  Cook, 
A.  M.,  M.  D.,  professor  of  surgery  in  the  Jxentuckv 
School  of  Medicine,  Richmond  and  Louisville  medi- 
cal journals,  British  medical  journals,  and  many 
of  the  leading  papers  and  periodicals  of  this  country 
and  Europe. 

The  descriptions  given  by  the  above  and  others  are 
so  clear,  full,  and  exact,  that  it  would  be  folly  for  me 
to  attempt  to  improve  upon  them,  and  therefore  I give 
the  language  of  the  several  writers. 

United  Twists. — I shall  attempt  to  show  that 
united  twins  appear  under  a great  variety  of  forms, 
and  under  very  diverse  degrees  of  duplicity.  Some- 
times the  two  individuals  are  complete  in  all  respects, 
and  are  found  united  by  the  front  of  the  chests  and 
abdomen,  or  by  the  backs,  or  by  their  heads  and 
scalps,  or  by  the  pelvis,  or  by  the  arms  and  sides.  It 
is  a rule  in  Teratology  that  like  parts  are  always  the 
point  of  union,  and  I believe  there  is  no  case  on 
record  where  nature  has  departed  from  this  rule. 


DIVERSE  DUPLICITY. 


IREQUENTLY  the  two  united  persons  are 
more,  or  Jess  incomplete  in  consequence  of 
their  junction  being  more  intimate  and  deep 
at  the  line  of  union.  The  degree  of  incompleteness 
which  thus  occurs  varies  indefinitely.  In  some 
cases  they  are  entirely  double,  in  the  upper 
parts,  and  single  in  the  lower  parts;  or  in  other 
words,  they  possess  two  heads  and  four  arms,  but 
only  two  lower  extremities.  Again,  others  are 
single  above  and  double  below;  or  have  one  head  and 
four  lower  extremities.  In  these  varying  degrees  of 
double  union,  every  conceivable  gradation  is  found  in 
the  intermediate  parts  and  organs,  and  the  junction, 
however  diverse  between  the  united  individuals,  con- 
forms to  the  general  law,  as  above  stated,  that  in  the 
two  the  same  parts  only  unite  to  the  same  parts,  and 
not  only  muscle  only  to  muscle,  bone  only  to  bone, 
but  the  same  muscle  in  the  one  twin  unites  at  the  line 
of  conjunction  to  the  same  muscle  in  the  other  twin, 


10  Diverse  Duplicity. 

the  same  bone  to  the  same  bone,  and  the  same  nerve 
to  the  same  nerve.  The  same  organ  and  part,  as  in- 
testines, liver,  pericardium,  &c.,  to  the  same  organ 
and  part  in  the  opposite  twin  whenever  the  connection 
extends  to  these  and  other  parts. 

We  may  truly  wonder  at  the  diversity  of  nature, 
yet  we  always  find  her  true  to  herself  in  the  anatomi- 
cal structure  of  united  twins. 

We  are  confident  that  you  will  feel  well  paid  for 
the  time  you  spend  in  reading  this  work,  and  at  the 
same  time  be  filled  with  wonder  and  astonishment,  at 
the  strange  beings  described  in  the  following  pages, 
any  one  of  which  far  excels  any  one  of  the  seven 
wonders  of  the  ancients,  which  were  “ the  Egyptian 
Pyramid,  the  Mausoleum,  erected  by  Artemesia,  the 
Temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus,  the  wall  and  hanging 
gardens  of  Babylon,  the  Colossus,  at  Bhodes,  the 
statue  of  Jupiter  Olympius,  and  the  Pharos  or 
Watchtower  of  Alexandria.”  All  of  the  so  called 
“ rvonders  of  the  world,”  combined,  will  not,  in  our 
opinion,  compare  with  “ one  of  the  least  of  these.” 

Without  doubt,  the  strange  beings  brought  to  view 
in  this  volume  are  the  most  remarkable  that  the 
world  has  ever  produced ; and  the  author  cannot  but 
hope  that  the  volume  will  prove  an  acceptable  addi- 
tion to  the  libraries  of  all  who  are  fond  of  the  curi- 
osities of  human  nature. 


MINNIE  AND  MINA 


l^r  AA^iisfN^w\.'  Jv 


THE  AUTHOR’S  FIRST  VISIT  TO  THE  DOUBLE  CHILD,  MINNIE 
AND  MINA  FINLEY. 


HIS  visit  was  when  this  wonderful  babe  was 
but  a few  days  old.  Having  heard  that  there 
was  a very  strange  child  born  in  Peru  town- 
ship, Morrow  county,  Ohio,  on  the  12th  of  October, 
1870,  the  author,  in  company  with  the  following  Phy- 


12 


Minnie  and  Mina. 


sicians  and  Surgeons,  (C.  Welch,  M.  D.,  J.  H.  White, 
M.  D.,  E.  H.  IIyatt,  M.  D.,  J.  McCann,  M.  D.,  J.  M. 
Cherry,  M.  D.,  and  W.  T.  Constant,  M.  I).,  all 
of  Delaware,  Ohio,)  started  from  the  above  named 
place,  and  traveled  a distance  of  about  ten  miles  in  a 
Northeast  direction,  when  we  arrived  at  the  residence 
of  Joseph  Finley,  the  Father  of  the  wonderful 
child.  At  this  time  there  were  no  visitors  allowed, 
but  finally  they  consented  to  let  us  sec  it,  as  we  were 
Physicians,  by  paying  one  dollar  each,  which  we  glad- 
ly did.  They  had  hard  work  to  keep  their  house 
from  being  over  crowded  with  visitors,  and  thus  en- 
danger the  health  if  not  the  lives  both  of  Mrs.  Finley 
and  her  wonderful  offspring. 


DESCRIPTION. 


|r§E  found  two  perfect  heads,  one  a little 
larger  than  the  other,  but  both  well 
formed,  and  developing  a fine  mental  or- 
ganization ; two  perfect,  well  formed  necks,  shoulders,, 
arms  and  bodies  ; to  the  umbilicus,  or  navel,  which 
was  one  in  common,  two  hearts,  two  stomachs, 
and  every  evidence  of  two  perfect  beings  and  sep- 
arate existences,  until  they  were  united  at  the  na- 
vel, and  here,  at  this  point,  the  two  bodies  unite: 
and  form  one  body,  and  the  genital  organs  are  that 
of  one  female  child.  On  one  side  are  two  well 
formed  legs,  extending  from  the  side  of  the  body  at 
an  equal  distance  from  each  head,  and  at  right  angles 
from  the  body,  perfect  in  all  respects,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  a slight  twist  in  one  of  the  feet.  At  the  oth- 
er side  of  the  body,  a double  leg,  or  two  legs  united 
or  blended  into  one ; this  extended  also  at  right  an- 


14 


Description. 


gles.  This  doable  leg  terminates  in  a double  foot,  on 
which  are  eight  toes  and  two  heels.  This  child  or 
ehildren,  when  lying  on  their  backs  may  be  describ- 
ed as  forming  a cross  ; that  is,  the  body  or  two  bodies 
united,  with  a head  at  each  end  of  the  common  body, 
forming  one  straight  line,  and  the  two  sets  of  legs 
projecting  at,  right  angles  from  the  body  form  anoth- 
er straight  line.  That  the  reader  may  the  better  un- 
derstand the  form  or  shape  of  this  wonderful  child, 
we  will  refer  him  to  the  plate.  One  child  would 
sleep  while  the  other  would  be  awake,  or  both  would 
sleep  at  once  or  be  awake  at  once,  or  one  would  cry 
while  the  other  would  keep  quiet,  &c.  We  noticed 
that  when  one  of  the  children  awoke,  the  arms  as  well 
:as  the  perfect  leg  belonging  to,  or  nearest  the  head  of 
that  child,  began  to  move,  and  this,  also,  when  the 
other  end  or  child  awoke,  then  its  two  arms  and  one 
perfect  leg  would  move.  Indeed,  each  child  had  the 
entire  control  of  the  perfect  leg  nearest  to  it,  while 
either  one  had  partial  control  of  the  double  leg.  For 
some  time  after  its  birth  the  smallest  one  was  a little 
sickly  and  did  not  feed  well,  but  at  the  time  of  our 
visit  it  fed  as  heartily  as  the  other,  and  appeared  to 
be  doing  finely.  About  that  time  Mrs.  Finley  had 
named  them  Mina  and  Minnie. 

The  parents  of  the  Double  Child,  Mina  and  Min- 
nie Finley,  are  Joseph  Finley  and  Ann  Eliza 


Description. 


15 


Finley.  Joseph  Finley  was  born  in  Rostraver  Tp., 
Westmoreland  Co.,  Pa.,  August  18th,  1824,  and  he 
removed  to  Union  county,  Ohio,  in  1845,  with  his 
father,  James  V.  Finley,  now  of  that  county.  Joseph 
enlisted  in  the  96th  Ohio  Volunteer  Infantry  in  1862, 
and  served  in  the  South  and  Southwest  for  three  years, 
during  which  time  he  never  lost  a day  from  sickness, 
absence  or  any  other  cause.  The  Mother  of  the  won- 
derful Double  Child,  Mrs.  Finley,  was  the  daughter 
of  Samuel  Markes,  formerly  from  Harrison  county, 
Va.,  but  now  of  Champaign  county,  Ohio.  She  was 
born  in  Champaign  county,  July  28th,  1836,  and  was 
married  to  Joseph  Finley,  June  6th,  1859.  She  is 
rather  agreeable  in  her  manners,  and  is  of  medium 
height,  rather  large  in  figure,  brunette  in  complexion, 
with  something  sweet  and  kindly  in  her  voice,  and 
in  her  dark  eyes,  and  with  something  attractive 
in  her  quiet  and  self-possessed  movements  and  man- 
ners. They  had  three  children  previous  to  the  birth 
of  this,  all  healthy  and  interesting,  and  nothing  pe- 
culiar about  them.  The  eldest,  a daughter,  now 
(1874)  fourteen  years  old,  the  second  a daughter, 
eight,  and  the  third  a son,  five  years  old.  The  par- 
ents were  in  fair  circumstances,  neither  wealthy  nor 
poor.  Mrs.  Finley  did  not  enjoy  traveling  very 
much,  and  would  often  say  that  she  would  much 


16 


Description. 


rather  be  at  home  on  their  little  farm,  where  she  al- 
ways enjoyed  herself. 

Since  writing  the  above  we  have  learned,  through 
Mr.  Finley,  that  they  have  another  daughter,  now 
(Jan.  24tli,  1874,)  about  six  months  old.  There  is 
nothing  peculiar  about  it,  is  smart,  intelligent,  and  of 
course,  beautiful. 

A VISIT  TO  THE  DOUBLE  BABY — THE  GREATEST  WONDER 
OF  THE  AGE. 

On  Saturday  last,  with  the  two-fold  object  in  view 
of  enjoying  a pleasant  ride  and  seeing  the  wonderful 
Double  Baby,  in  company  with  a friend  we  rode  out 
to  the  farm  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Joseph  Finley,  in  Peru 
township,  Morrow  county.  The  distance  was  great- 
er than  we  were  informed,  and  had  anticipated,  for 
instead  of  being  seventeen  miles,  we  found  the  resi- 
dence of  Mr.  Finley  to  be  fully  22  miles  from  Mt. 
Vernon.  We  went  directly  to  the  beautiful  and  thri- 
ving village  of  Sparta,  which  is  eleven  miles  from 
here  ; from  thence  Westward  on  the  Delaware  road 
to  Vail’s  crossing  ; here  we  turned  to  the  right  and 
kept  straight  on  through  the  village  of  Pagetown  to 
the  second  crossing  beyond  a covered  bridge,  and 
then  turned  square  to  the  right,  and  in  a few  min- 
utes we  were  at  Mr.  Finley’s  house.  We  mention 
these  particulars  in  regard  to  the  route  for  the  benefit 
of  others  who  may  wish  to  gratify  their  curiosity  by 
taking  a similar  trip.  We  arrived  at  the  residence 
of  Mr.  Finley  about  eleven  o’clock,  but  that  gentle- 
man being  out  on  his  farm  attending  to  his  business, 
we  were  admitted  bv  a young  lady,  whose  entire  time 
appeared  to  be  employed  in  meeting  visitors  at  the 


Description. 


17 


door  and  receiving  the  admission  fee,  which  is  50 
cents.  And  here  we  may  remark  that  instead  of  find- 
ing anything  to  condemn  in  this,  we  think  it  is  every 
way  praiseworthy  and  proper  ; for,  if  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Finley  made  a “free  show”  of  their  double-baby, 
their  house  would  be  constantly  so  over-crowded  with 
visitors  as  to  endanger  the  health,  if  not  the  lives 
both  of  Mrs.  F.  and  her  marvelous  offspring.  By 
charging  a moderate  admission  fee,  however,  the 
crowd  is  kept  away,  and  such  a sum  of  money  will 
be  realized  as  to  enable  the  parents  to  properly  take 
care  of  and  provide  for  the  curious  freak  of  nature 
which  has  been  placed  in  their  charge  by  the  will  of 
Providence. 

After  introducing  ourselves,  we  were  received  in  a 
cordial  manner,  and  invited  to  take  seats.  We  found 
Mrs.  Finley  (who  seems  to  be  a healthy,  intelligent 
and  pleasant  lady,  apparently  about  35  years  of  age) 
seated  near  a stove,  with  a pillow  on  her  lap,  on 
which  the  double-baby  was  resting,  enjoying  quiet 
sleep.  She  soon  uncovered  the  child  or  children,  and 
took  pleasure  in  showing  them  or  her  or  it,  as  the 
reader  may  be  pleased  to  call  the  curiosity  to  those 
present.  We  found  two  perfect  heads,  one  a little 
larger  than  the  other  but  both  well-formed,  and  de- 
veloping a fine  mental  organization  ; two  perfect, 
well-formed  necks,  shoulders,  arms  and  bodies  ; two 
hearts,  two  stomachs,  and  every  evidence  of  two  per- 
fect beings  and  separate  existences,  until  they  united 
together  at  the  navel,  and  here  at  this  point,  the  two 
bodies  unite,  and  form  one  body,  that  of  a female 
child.  On  one  side  are  two  well-formed  legs,  extend- 
ing at  right  angles  from  the  body,  perfect  in  all  re- 
spects, with  the  exception  of  a slight  twist  in  one  of 


18 


Description. 


the  feet,  which  our  townsman,  Dr.  Russell,  (who 
made  an  examination  a day  or  two  previous)  said 
could  be  straightened  without  doing  any  injury  to  the 
children.  At  the  other  side  of  the  body,  a double 
leg,  or  two  legs  united  into  one,  extend  also  at  right 
angles.  This  double  leg  terminates  in  a club  foot,  on 
which  are  eight  imperfectly  formed  toes.  The  child 
or  children,  when  lying  on  their  backs  form  a cross — 
that  is  the  body  or  two  bodies  united,  with  a head  at 
each  end,  forming  one  straight  line,  and  the  two  sets 
of  legs,  running  at  right  angles  from  the  body,  form 
another  straight  line.  That  the  reader  may  the  bet- 
ter understand  the  form  or  shape  of  this  child  or 
children,  Ave  will  state  that  if  they  should  live  and 
become  able  to  walk,  the  bodies  (preserving  their 
present  position)  would  extend  horizontally  from  the 
perfect  legs,  while  the  imperfect  or  double  leg  would 
project  upwards  ; but  it  is  believed  if  Providence 
should  be  pleased  to  spare  the  lives  of  these  two 
children,  their  bodies  will  so  bend  or  be  brought  to- 
gether, so  as  to  assume  something  like  an  upright 
position. 

While  we  were  examining  these  wonderful  children 
one  of  them  awoke,  and  moved  itself  pretty  much  as 
other  babies  move  after  sleeping  ; but  the  mother,  by 
a gentle  rocking  of  the  knee,  soon  put  it  into  a sleep 
again.  As  our  visit  -was  short  we  did  not  see  the 
child  or  children  fed,  (“nurse”  we  believe  the  ladies 
call  it,)  but  Mrs.  Finley  told  us  they  took  nourish- 
ment as  other  children  do,  each  when  it  is  hungry. 
While  one  nurses,  the  other  may  be  asleep,  or  awake, 
or  crying,  or  quiet,  as  the  case  may  be.  It  is  a mis- 
take that  if  one  feeds  the  other  is  satisfied ; as  each 
craves  for  food  when  it  is  hungry,  and  will  cry,  like 


Description.  19 

any  other  infant,  until  it  is  satisfied.  We  noticed 
that  when  one  of  the  children  awoke,  its  arms  as  well 
as  the  perfect  leg,  nearest  that  child,  began  to  move. 
Indeed,  each  child  has  the  entire  control  of  the  per- 
fect leg  nearest  to  it,  while  either  one  appears  ^o  have 
a control  over  the  imperfect  or  double  leg.  Mrs. 
Finley  informed  us  that  the  smallest  of  the  children 
for  some  time  after  its  birth,  was  a little  sickly  and 
did  not  feed  well ; but  at  present  it  feeds  as  heartily 
as  the  other,  and  appears  to  be  getting  along  finelv. 
Mrs.  F.  says  that  although  she  has  not  determined 
for  certain  upon  names  for  her  children,  yet  at  pres- 
ent, for  convenience,  she  calls  them  Minnie  and 
Mina. 

Although  a great  deal  has  been  said  and  written  in 
regard  to  a public  exhibition  of  this  double  child,  yet 
we  learn  that  nothing  positively  has  been  agreed  upon. 
To  be  sure,  a man  named  Brown,  an  Insurance  agent 
at  Cardington,  a day  or  two  after  the  double  child 
was  born,  came  to  see  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Finley,  with  a 
written  contract  in  his  pocket,  drawn  up  by  a lawyer 
who  accompanied  him,  and  while  the  parents’  minds 
were  greatly  distressed,  he  annoyed,  dogged  and 
importuned  them,  until  they  signed  a contract,  agree- 
ing to  receive  from  this  man  Brown  $50  per  month, 
and  he  to  pay  all  expenses,  to  travel  with  him  and 
exhibit  the  double  baby.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Finley  now 
very  properly  repudiate  the  contract,  obtained  by 
such  illegal  and  disreputable  means ; for  they  can 
make  more  money  by  staying  home,  and  have  had 
ten  times  better  offers  from  other  parties,  if  they  will 
agree  to  travel.  But  for  the  present  they  have  made 
no  decision  as  to  what  they  shall  do. — Mt.  Vernon 
(0.,)  Banner. 


^0 


Description. 


The  Double  Baby  in  Columbus.' — The  much 
talked  of  Double  Baby  was  on  exhibition  at  the 
American  House  yesterday  and  caused  much  excite- 
ment. The  babe  is  about  live  months  old,  is  a curi- 
osity without  the  repulsive  features  that  we  associate 
with  the  word  monstrosity. 

The  two  faces,  one  at  each  end  of  the  body,  are 
genuine  baby  faces,  with  baby  eyes  peeping  from  them. 
The  little  arms  and  limbs  have  the  baby  softness,  and 
even  the  badly  mixed  little  body,  with  its  baby 
plumpness  and  freshness,  does  not  impress  unpleas- 
antly. The  arms  are  perfect,  and  dutter  about  with 
that  recklessness  that  is  characteristic  of  babyhood. 
The  two  legs  on  one  side  are  gifted  with  an  ordinary 
amount  of  kicking  ability.  The  appendage  on  the 
other  side,  representing  a rudimentary  double  leg, 
seems  stiff,  and  is  not  used. 

The  babies  have  a delicate  look  but  are  both  bright 
and  pretty.  They  don’t  go  partners  on  a cry,  or  a 
laugh,  or  a sleep,  but  are  independent,  and,  as  before 
said,  utterly  reckless  as  to  consequences. 

They  look  much  alike,  but  one  has  more  plurnp- 
ness  than  the  other,  and  more  contentment  apparently 
in  its  composition.  the  two  chests  and  one  abdomen 
may  be  a little  difficult  to  manage  on  the  partnership 
plan,  and  the  Little  Plumpness  may  have  the  best  of 
the  bargain. 

The  parents,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pin  ley , accompany  hue 
babe,  and  Dr.  Besse,  Agent,  is  Business  Manager.  The 
babe  or  babes  will  remain  on  exhibition  at  the  American 
for  several  days.  Visiting  hours  from  9 to  12  a.  m.,  2 
to  4 p.  m.,  and  7 to  9 o’clock  p.  m. — Ohio  bta&esiiuin. 


Description. 


21 


Scientific  Examination  of  the  Double  Ba- 
by.— The  very  curious  and  interesting  double  baby, 
now  on  exhibition  at  the  Museum  at  Ninth  and  Arch, 
was  made  the  subject  of  a scientific  examination  and 
lecture,  yesterday,  at  the  Jefferson  Medical  College. 
Dr.  F.  Getchell,  who  delivered  the  lecture,  had  ex- 
amined the  child  at  the  Museum,  and  felt  so  much 
interest  in  it  that  he  procured  permission  to  introduce 
it  before  the  faculty  of  the  College,  and  medical  stu- 
dents. The  child  vras  brought  into  the  amphitheatre 
of  the  College,  in  a little  crib,  nicely  adapted  to  its 
peculiar  form.  The  crib  was  then  placed  on  the  re- 
volving table,  in  full  view  of  the  audience,  the  body 
of  the  child  being  covered  by  neat  bed-clothing.  At 
each  end  of  the  little  bed  was  a bright  and  pretty 
little  face,  one  being  plump  and  cheerful  and  the 
other  looking  a little  thin.  Both,  however,  were 
very  sprightly. 

As  the  two  faces  lay  in  the  crib  they  gave  the  idea 
of  two  very  short  babies  lying  with  their  heads  in 
opposite  directions  and  their  feet  in  contact.  And 
this  idea  was  strengthened  by  the  fact  that  while  one 
face  was  laughing  and  the  one  set  of  hands  were  play- 
ing with  Dr.  Getchell’s  pencil,  the  face  at  the  other 
end  wore  quite  a sedate  expression,  and  its  eyes  were 
looking  about  in  seeming  wonderment  at  the  move- 
ments of  the  lecturer  and  his  assistants.  Subsequently 
the  child— or  rather  that  end  of  the  double  child— 
which  has  been  laughing  and  playing  hurt  itself  with 
a key  which  it  had  in  its  hands,  and  began  to  cry, 
while  the  face  at  the  other  end  began  to  laugh. 

When  the  clothing  was  removed,  the  two  heads  and 
two  sets  of  arms  and  hands  were  found  to  be  attached 
to  one  body  joined  together  as  if  two  separate  babies 


22 


Description. 


were  cut  through  the  middle  of  the  abdomen,  just  at 
the  waist,  and  then  the  two  upper  halves  united  at  that 
point.  There  is  a fully  developed  set  of  shoulders  to 
each  head,  and  a fully  developed  chest  or  thorax  to 
each,  but  from  the  breast  or  chest  at  one  end  to  the 
breast  or  chest  at  the  other,  there  is  only  one  trunk. 
On  one  side  (the  left  side  of  the  plump  baby),  just 
where  the  waists  of  the.  two  come  together,  there  are 
two  hips  and  two  well-formed  legs,  extending  at  a 
right  angle  from  the  body,  like  extending  arms. 
These  look  as  if  the  lower  half  of  one  end  of  the 
babies,  from  the  middle  of  the  abdomen  down,  had 
grown  out  of  that  side,  and  this  part  of  the  body  per- 
forms the  functions  for  both  heads  and  the  half  bodies 
attached.  On  the  other  side,  also  extending  from  the 
waist  at  a right  angle,  is  a long  excrescence,  composed 
of  the  bones  and  toes  of  two  other  legs,  enclosed  in 
one  skin,  and  having  the  appearance  of  one  deformed 
leg. 

The  photographs  and  other  published  pictures  give 
a yery  fair  idea  of  the  child,  except  as  to  the  two 
bright,  pretty  little  faces  which  it  is  a real  pleasure  to 
look  at.  It  is  the  only  exhibited  curiosity  we  have  ever 
seen  that  has  not  been  exaggerated  in  the  description 
of  it.  In  this  case  the  simple  truth  and  fact  are  so 
strong  that  there  is  no  room  for  exaggeration.  Dr. 
Getchell  states  that  the  child  was  born  in  Morrow 
county,  Ohio,  October  12th,  1870,  and  is  now  about 
seven  months  old.  The  birth  was  natural  and  easy, 
so  much  so  that  the  child  was  born  half  an  hour  be- 
fore the  doctor  who  had  been  sent  for  arrived. 

At  birth  it  weighed  about  twelve  pounds.  The 
mother  was  healthy,  and  was  not  aware  of  any  circum- 
stances to  account  for  the  peculiar  and  very  extraor- 


Description. 


23 


dinary  form  of  the  child.  Since  its  birth  it  has  been 
healthy,  suffering  only  from  the  common  complaints 
incident  to  all  children  in  early  infancy.  The  mother 
at  first  nursed  both  heads,  until  recently,  when  she 
found  that  she  had  not  milk  enough,  and  one  being 
rather  less  strong  than  the  other,  she  now  nurses  the 
feebler  one  only,  and  the  other  is  fed  from  a bottle. 

The  circulation  of  the  blood  at  the  two  extremities 
of  this  double  child  is  perfectly  independent.  The 
pulse,  at  the  wrist  of  one  set  of  arms  had,  upon  ex- 
amination, been  found  to  be  six  beats  faster  than  that 
of  the  other,  while  the  prick  of  a pin  or  pinch  of  the 
shoulders  attached  to  one  head  is  not  noticed  by  the 
other.  Sometimes  one  is  asleep  whilst  the  other  is 
awake  and  playing,  and  again  both  are  asleep. 

This  curious  being  is  of  an  exceedingly  rare  class 
of  what  the  medical  books  call  “ monsters.”  There 
are  plenty  of  cases  of  deformities  in  the  upright 
positions,  where  two  persons  are  joined  together ; but 
specimens  of  this  class  have  been  very  rare,  and  have 
generally  died  very  soon  after  their  birth.  They  are 
almost  always  females.  The  lecturer  had  never  heard 
of  one  of  the  male  sex.  Engravings  of  two  cases 
nearly  similar  to  this  were  exhibited  by  the  lecturer, 
one  of  which  was  in  a medical  work  in  Latin,  publish- 
ed in  the  seventeenth  century.  That  one  lived  but  a 
few  days.  There  was  another  almost  precisely  similar 
birth  in  Spain,  in  the  early  part  of  this  century,  but 
that  one  also  died,  after  an  existence  of  five  days. 
The  present  one,  the  lecturer  thought,  had  a fair 
chance  to  live,  as  it  digested  and  assimilated  its  food 
as  other  human  beings  do. 

It  may  be  in  the  above  description  that  we  have 
sometimes  spoken  of  this  extraordinary  being  as  one, 


24 


Description. 


and  sometimes  as  two;  but  this  is  because  it  is  nearly 
impossible  to  use  precise  language  in  the  description 
of  that  which  even  science  fails  to  tell  us  whether  it 
be  one  child  only,  or  two  in  one. — Public  Ledger, 
Philadelphia,  May  19th,  1871. 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS. 


mos^  remarkable  and  interesting 
freaks  of  human  nature  that  we  or  any  one 
else  ever  saw,  is  the  double  or  two  headed 
1 baby,  now  on  exhibition  in  a room  joining 

the  American  House  in  the  city.  There  have  been  nu- 
merous instances  of  children  being  born  with  some 
strange  deformity,  but  they  have  either  been  still 
born  or  expired  shortly  after  birth.  These  children, 
or  child,  for  there  are  two  distinct  bings,  indissolubly 
connected — are  healthy  and  robust.  When  we  called 
to  see  them  about  nine  o’clock  in  the  evening  both 
were  peacefully  sleeping.  They  have  remarkably 
fine  shaped  heads,  and  are  very  bright  and  beautiful 
children.  Several  physicians  have  called  to  see  them, 
and  all  say  they  never  saw  so  singular  a freak  of 
nature.  The  children  repose  on  their  back,  with  heads 


28 


Opinions  of  the  Press. 


in  opposite  directions,  having  one  abdomen  with 
legs  projecting  from  the  centre  of  the  side,  at  right 
angles  to  the  body.  They  have  the  appearnce  of 
long  life,  but  it  is  sad  to  reflect,  while  looking  at  the 
pretty  and  playful  babes,  what  a comfortless  and 
miserable  existence  their  deformity  would  doom  them 
to  if  they  should  live  many  years. — Daily  Slate  Ga- 
zette, Trenton,  1ST.  J. 

City  Intelligence — A Double-Headed  Child 
— The  Curiosity  of  the  Day. — Mr.  Robert  F. 
Simpson,  the  manager  of  the  Philadelphia  Museum,  at 
Ninth  and  Arch  streets,  being  ever  ready  to  cater  to 
the  amusement  and  curiosity  of  our  citizens,  has,  at 
great  expense,  procured  the  most  wonderful  mons- 
trosity of  the  age,  far  outdoing  the  double-headed  girl. 
It  consists  of  a double-headed  baby.  Yesterday  an 
examination  was  made  of  it  in  the  lecture  room  of 
the  Jefferson  College.  It  was  witnessed  by  many 
prominent  professional  gentlemen.  Among  whom 
were  Professors  Gross,  Pancoast  and  Rand,  of  the 
College,  Drs.  Maury,  Gross  and  Pancoast,  Edward 
Shippen,  Esq.,  and  many  others. 

Shortly  after  twelve  o’clock  Dr.  Getcliell,  the  clin- 
ical lecturer  upon  diseases  of  women  and  children, 
made  his  appearance,  and  the  infant  being  brought  in 
and  placed  upon  the  table,  the  doctor  proceeded  to 
enter  into  the  history  of  monsters  in  general,  and  of 
the  little  wonder  in  particular.  He  stated  that  Dr. 
Gross  has  been  summoned  to  see  the  infant  at  the 
Museum,  and  had  called  him  in  to  consult  with  him. 
Together  they  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
infant  was  an  object  of  such  interest  as  to  merit  the 
attention  of  the  medical  public.  Through  the  kind- 


Opinions  of  the  Press.  27 

ness  of  Mr.  Simpson  they  had  been  enabled  to  pre- 
sent it  at  the  present  lecture. 

The  child  was  born  in  Morrow  county,  Ohio,  upon 
the  12th  day  of  October  last,  and  is  now  accordingly 
about  seven  months  old.  Its  delivery  was  easy  and 
natural,  its  birth  being  accomplished  before  medical 
attendance  was  called.  There  was  one  cord  and  one 
placenta  for  the  new-comer.  It  weighed  at  its  birth 
twelve  pounds,  and  was  in  all  respects  a hearty, 
healthy  child.  Since  its  birth  the  child  has  enjoyed 
good  health,  suffering  only  from  the  slight  and  natural 
ailments  of  early  infancy.  One  child  was  larger  than 
the  other,  but  both  are  in  a healthy  condition  at  the 
present  time.  The  child  has  two  heads,  both  of  which 
are  vivacious  and  even  pretty.  It  has  one  continuous 
spine,  with  what  might  be  called  three  legs,  two  per- 
fect legs,  and  one  composed  of  two  legs  united  together 
with  one  compound  foot  and  eight  toes.  In  other 
respects  it  resembles  other  children.  The  Doctor 
then  entered  into  the  history  of  similar  monsters, 
and  showed  a number  of  portraits  from  antique  and 
contemporaneous  works  of  creatures  of  the  same  con- 
formation. In  conclusion,  he  said  that,  on  the  whole, 
this  infant  must  be  regarded  as  unique,  as  it  has  lived 
longer  than  any  of  its  predecessors  in  monstrosity, 
and  still  gave  promise  of  long  life  to  come.  The 
curiosity  will  be  on  exhibition  at  the  Museum  for 
some  time. — The  Age , Philadelphia,  Pa. 

An  Infant  Monstrosity — The  First  Living 
Creature  of  the  Species  known  to  Science — 
Clinical  Examination  at  the  Jefferson  Medi- 
cal College. — The  lecture  room  of  the  Jefferson 
Medical  College  was  filled  at  noon  yesterday  to  wit- 
ness the  clinical  examination  of  a wonder  in  pliysi- 


28 


Opinions  of  the  Pbess. 


ology,  the  two-headed  baby.  There  were  present  bv 
invitation  a number  of  distinguished  gentlemen,  phv- 
sicians,  public  men,  and  scientists.  Among  the  former 
were  Professors  Gross,  Pancoast,  and  Rand,  of  the 
Jefferson  ; Drs.  Gross,  Maury,  and  Pancoast ; Edward 
Shippen  and  William  McKean,  Escp,  and  others. 

Shortly  after  twelve  o’clock  Dr.  Getchell,  the 
clinical  lecturer  upon  diseases  of  women  and  children, 
made  his  appearance,  and  the  infant  being  brought 
in  and  placed  upon  the  table,  the  Doctor  proceeded  to 
enter  into  the  history  of  monsters  in  general,  and  of 
this  little  wonder  in  particular.  He  stated  that  Dr. 
Gross  had  been  summoned  to  see  the  infant  at  the 
Museum,  and  had  called  him  in  to  consult  with  him. 
Together  they  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  in- 
fant was  an  object  of  such  intenest  as  to  merit  the  at- 
tention of  the  medical  public.  Through  the  kindness 
of  Mr  Simpson  they  had  been  enabled  to  present  it  at 
the  present  lecture. 

The  child  was  born  in  Morrow  county,  Ohio,  upon 
the  12th  of  October  last.  Its  delivery  was  easy  and 
na  tural,  its  birth  being  accomplished  before  medical 
attendance  was  called.  There  was  one  cord  and  one 
placenta  for  the  new-comer.  It  weighed  at  its  birth 
twelve  pounds,  and  was  in  all  respects  a hearty, 
healthy  child.  Its  mother  had  not  been  frightened, 
and  had  not  anticipated  giving  birth  to  any  but  a 
natural  child.  Since  its  birth  the  child  has  enjoyed 
good  health,  suffering  only  from  the  slight  and  natural 
ailments  of  early  infancy.  One  child  was  larger  than 
the  other,  but  both  are  in  a healthy  condition  at  the 
present  time. 

The  child  has  two  heads,  both  of  which  are  viva- 
cious and  even  pretty.  It  has  one  continuous  spine, 


Opinions  of  the  Press. 


28- 


with  what  might  be  called  three  legs — two  perfect 
legs,  and  one  composed  of  two  legs  united  together, 
with  one  compound  foot,  and  eight  toes.  In  .other  re- 
spects it  resembles  other  children.  In  conclusion,  he- 
said  that,  on  the  whole,  this  infant  must  be  regarded 
as  unique,  as  it  had  lived  longer  than  any  of  its  pre- 
decessors in  monstrosity,  and  still  gave  promise  of 
long  life  to  come.  Altogether  the  lecture  was  an  ex- 
ceedingly interesting  one,  and  listened  to  with  pro- 
found attention  by  the  audience. — The  Bee , Philadel- 
phia, May  19,  1871. 


AGENT  AND  PHYSICIAN. 


author  became  the  agent  of  Mina  and 
£§  Minnie  Finley  on  the  4th  of  March,  1871, 
whose  business  it  was  to  travel  and  ex- 
hibit them  and  also  act  as  their  physician.  At  this 
time  they  were  near  five  months  old.  The  first  place 
visited  was  Columbus,  Ohio,  at  the  American  House, 
where  they  were  visited  by  many  of  the  leading 
citizens  and  physicians,  and  also  many  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Ohio  Senate  and  House  of  Kepresetatives. 
The  next  place  was  Newark,  Ohio,  at  the  Preston 
House  ; had  many  visitors  of  all  classes.  Zanesville, 
Ohio,  at  Mclntire  House,  had  a large  number  of 
visitors.  The  next  place  was  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  at 
Burnell’s  Museum,  for  one  month  ; stopped  at  the 


Agent  and  Physician. 


31 


Robinson  House,  was  visited  by  25,000  persons,  and 
the  last  day  had  1,400  visitors.  Next  place,  Harris- 
burg, Pa.,  at  Brant’s  Hall.  Reading,  Pa.,  at  Key- 
stone House,  exhibited  in  Aulenbauch’s  Hall.  From 
this  we  went  to  Philadelphia,  at  the  New  American 
Museum,  corner  of  9th  and  Arch  streets  ; remained 
here  one  month,  from  May  15th  ; had  about  1,000 
visitors  per  day.  Trenton,  N.  J.,  at  American 
House.  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.,  at  Bull’s  Head 
Hotel,  exhibited  in  Greer  Hall.  Elizabeth,  N.  J., 
Lafayette  House,  exhibited  in  Arcade  building. 
Newark,  N.  J.,  City  Hotel,  exhibited  in  Library 
Hall.  Here  Mina  was  taken  very  sick,  on  the  even- 
ing of  July  4th,  and  had  a severe  attack  of  Cholera 
Infantum,  and  came  near  dying,  but  after  a few  days 
she  speedily  recovered  her  usual  health.  This  did  not 
seem  to  affect  Minnie  at  the  time,  but  she  being 
rather  the  most  delicate  of  the  two,  and  fearing 
that  she  would  get  sick  and  probably  die,  we 
thought  it  best  not  to  stop  in  New  York  City  but 
start  direct  to  Boston,  Mass.,  it  being  probably  one 
of  the  most  healthy  cities  in  this  country.  Therefore 
on  the  15th  of  July,  at  5 P.  M.,  we  embarked  on 
board  of  one  of  Admiral  Fisk’s  superb  steamers,  the 
Bristol,  plying  from  New  York  to  Boston  by  the 
way  of  Long  Island  Sound  ; (this  boat  and  its  mate, 
the  Providence,  are  said  to  be  the  finest  in  the  world, 


32 


Agent  and  Physician. 


their  cost  being  over  one  million  dollars  each.)  Com- 
mander Simmons,  with  whom  we  had  an  introduc- 
tion, is  evidently  the  right  man  in  the  right  place, 
and  knows  how  to  run  a huge  steamer,  and  the  stew- 
ard, McGowen,  is  a gentleman,  and  knows  how  to 
treat  passengers  to  a sumptuous  repast.  Our  comfort 
and  safety  had  been  thoroughly  provided  for.  The 
officers  of  the  boat  knowing  that  we  were  on  board 
commenced  slipping  into  the  stateroom  where  Mrs. 
Finley  and  the  children  were,  all  anxious  to  see  the 
wonderful  Double  Babe  ; and  pretty  soon  the  news 
got  out  among  the  passengers,  and  of  course  admis- 
sion could  not  be  granted  them,  but.  by  special  re- 
quest of  some  of  the  officers,  Ave  gave  a short  lecture 
and  free  exhibition  in  the  magnificent  parlor  of  the 
boat,  with  which  that  vast  crowd  seemed  filled  with 
wonder.  (This  offered  an  excellent  opportunitv  of 
advertising  us  in  Boston.)  We  speak  more  particu- 
larly of  this  trip  and  exhibition,  as  it  was  the  last 
traveling  and  last  public  exhibition  ever  given  of 
them.  After  this  pleasant  trip  we  arrived  in  Boston 
on  the  morning  of  July  16th,  and  stopped  at  the 
Temple  House,  where  the  children  died.  Our  party 
‘consisted  of  the  Double  Babe,  Mbs.  and  Mr.  Fin- 
ley, Mbs.  Cabbie  Bobixson,  (the  nurse,)  and  the 
author. 


EDITORIALS. 


4■|ITERE  is  now  on  exhibition  in  Columbus  the 
| greatest  living  curiosity  the  earth  ever  saw. 
I It  is  one  child  with  two  heads,  or  two  children 
0 with  one  body.  It  was  born  in  Morrow  coun- 

ty, this  State,  and  is  now  nearly  five  months  old.  One 
head  is  where  it  belongs,  and  the  other  is  where  the 
feet  should  be,  while  the  feet  put  out  from  the  side. 
The  two  faces  are  singularly  bright  and  beautiful. 
One  sleeps  and  one  laughs,  then  t’other  laughs  and 
one  sleeps.  Then  both  sleep.  Go  to  Columbus  at 
the  American  House  and  see  it  all  this  week.  We 
have  a photograph  at  our  office. — Kenton  Republican , 


Ohio. 


The  Double  Baby — Lmpbessioys. — Everybody 
who  sees  the  double  baby  comes  away  with  a feeling 
that  cannot  be  expressed.  Curiosity  has  been  satis- 


34 


Editorials. 


fie  cl,  ancl  there  is  a better  and  wanner  feeling  with  it. 
No  one  can  look  at  the  two  sweet  baby  faces,  see  the 
two  pairs  of  bright  eyes,  hear  the  two  cooing  voices, 
and  say  “monstrosities.”  The  little  prattlers  strike 
too  near  the  heart  for  that,  and  as  there  is  nothing  of 
the  show  atmosphere  about  them  nor  no  officiousness 
about  the  parents,  the  visitor  stands  in  the  presence 
of  the  little  two-souled  being  as  he  would  stand  in  a 
parlor — stands  half  abashed  in  the  presence  of  the 
little  wonder,  and  is  as  much  startled  when  one  pair 
of  little  hands  reaches  out  for  his  whiskers  as  he  would 
be  to  see  a marble  statue  raise  its  arm  and  strike. 
Everybody  who  sees  the  babes  loves  them,  and  where 
there  had  been  sneers  and  jests  there  are  kindly 
thoughts  and  earnest  words. — Ohio  State  Journal. 

Go  and  see  it. — The  wonderful  Double  Babe,  the 
greatest  living  curiosity  in  the  world,  will  arrive  from 
Columbus  on  the  noon  train  of  to-day  (Friday,)  and 
will  be  on  exhibition  at  the  Preston  House  for  a short 
time. 

Doors  will  be  open  from  S to  12  A.  M.,  from  half 
past  1 to  4 P.  M.,  and  the  evening  from  7 to  9 
o’clock. 

No  one  should  fail  to  see  this  anatomical  and  phis- 
iological  curiosity. — Newark  American,  Ohio. 

The  Morrow  County  Double  Baby,  the  greatest 
living  curiosity  in  the  world,  is  now  on  exhibition  at 
the  Preston  House,  in  this  city,  where  it  will  be 
shown  for  a few  days.  Whilst  in  Columbus  it  was 
visited  by  thousands.  It  is  accompanied  by  its  par- 
ents and  a physician. — XeivarJc  American,  Ohio. 

The  Double  Babe,  the  most  wonderful  curiosity  in 
the  world,  over  five  months  old,  handsome  and 


Editorials. 


35 


healthy,  is  still  on  exhibition  at  the  Mclntire  House. 
To-morrow,  Friday,  March  31st,  will  be  the  last  day 
our  citizens  will  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  these 
wonderful  children.  They  are  pretty,  intelligent,  and 
nothing  whatever  repulsive  in  their  appearance. — 
Zanesville  ( 0 .,)  Courant. 

The  Double.  Babe  will  be  on  exhibition  at  the  Mc- 
lntire again  to-day,  which  will  afford  the  last  oppor- 
tunity of  seeing  it  here.  During  its  stay  here,  visi- 
tors have  been  quite  numerous,  and  these  little  cher- 
ubs will  make  a fortune  for  their  unfortunate  parents. 
They  are  beautiful  children  and  can  boast  of  being 
the  greatest  living  curiosity  in  the  world. — Zanesville 
(0.,)  Courier. 

Burneei’s  Museum. — Beauty  has  often  tempted 
“Justice  to  break  her  sword,”  and  beauty,  in  a more 
quiet  and  far  more  wonderful  way,  all  day  yesterday 
and  last  evening  wielded  a power,  drawing  throngs 
to  witness  the  beauty  of  the  greatest  of  living  curi- 
osities, “The  Double  Babe,”  placed  on  exhibition 
yesterday  at  the  almost  fabulous  cost  of  five  hundred 
dollars  per  week.  Ourc  itizens,  by  their  numerous 
attendance,  endorsed  the  bold  manceuver  of  the  Ma- 
jor, and  the  confessed  beauty  of  the  child. — Pittsburg 
Daily  Dispatch , April  4th,  1871. 

The  Great  Freak  of  Nature All  who  have 

seen  the  double  baby  on  exhibition  on  the  first  floor 
of  Brant’s  hall,  account  it  as  the  most  marvelous  freak 
of  nature  they  have  ever  examined.  It  even  surpass- 
es in  peculiarity  of  formation  the  two  headed  negro 
girl,  and  is  far  more  attractive.  The  baby  will  be  ex- 
hibited to-day  and  to-morrow  for  probably  the  last 


36 


Editorials. 


time  in  Harrisburg.  This  being  the  case,  those  who 
have  not  seen  it  should  repair  to  the  first  floor  of 
Brant’s  at  once. — Harrisburg  (Pa.,)  Paper. 

A Fusxy  Baey-oe  is  it  Two? — The  deviation 
of  man  from  the  normal  type  of  his  creation  has  al- 
ways been  regarded  with  deep  interest,  and  has  from 
the  earliest  ages  attracted  a great  deal  of  the  attention 
of  scientists  and  philosophers.  No  wonder  then  that 
the  appearance  of  a little  human  being  in  our  midst, 
who  is  entirely  a novelty  among  the  infants  of  its  day 
and  generation,  should  move  the  medical  circles  of  the 
city  to  theii  dapths.  This  movement  found  expres- 
sion yesterday  in  the  appearance  of  the  little  curiosi- 
ty at  the  regular  Thursday  clinic  of  the  Jefferson 
Medical  College.  The  upper  lecture  room  was 
thronged  with  the  votaries  of  science  and  the  lovers 
of  the  curious,  and  the  arena  in  the  midst  of  the 
amphitheatre  was  occupied  by  a number  of  distin- 
guished gentlemen,  professors  of  the  college  and 
prominent  physicians.  At  a few  minutes  after  twelve 
o’clock  Dr.  Getchell,  the  lecturer  on  clinical  midwife- 
ry and  the  diseases  of  women  and  children,  made  his 
appearance  in  the  arena,  and  the  object  of  the  day’s 
lecture  being  cited  to  appear,  was  home  in  upon  a 
little  light  bed  especially  constructed  for  its  famously 
unique  babyship. 

The  infant  is  a girl  (we  might  be  pardoned  if  wo 
said  two  girls),  but  so  curiously  and  originally  divi- 
ded in  the  back,  as  to  have  two  heads  and  an  attempt 
at  four  legs.  The  heads  are  directly  fronted  with 
two  sweet  baby  faces,  much  resembling  each  other, 
although  one  is  larger,  fuller,  and  fresher  than  the 
other,  as  one  part  of  this  ingeniously  constructed 
creature  is  healthier  than  the  other.  Two  of  the  legs 


Editorials. 


37 


the  one  coming  from  the  healthy  side  of  the  common 
body  is  larger  and  altogether  healthier  looking  than 
the  other.  But  in  addition  to  these  there  is  a third 
leg,  which,  marvelous  to  say,  bears  every  appearance 
of  being  two  in  one,  looking  very  much  as  if  in  the 
moulding  of  the  limb  the  molten  fund  of  the  pros- 
pective infant  had  got  mingled  and  welded  together. 

It  is  truly  one  limb,  but  it  is  twTo  in  one,  as  is  shown 
by  the  eight  toes,  two  of  which  are  great  toes.  The 
legs  all  come  out  at  right  angles  to  the  comman  body, 
the  tw'O  on  one  side  and  the  compound  leg  on  the  oth- 
er. The  intestinal  and  lower  secretory  and  excretory 
organs  of  the  infant  are  common  to  both  parts.  The 
circulation  and  respiration  of  the  twTo  parts,  however, 
are  quite  distinct.  Their  pulses  are  unequal  in  fre- 
quency, and  one,  although  in  good  health,  is  much 
less  perfectly  nourished  than  the  other.  They  live 
quite  independently  of  each  other  although  so  insep- 
arably united.  The  one  may  sleep  while  the  other  is 
awrake,  and  one  may  ail  a little  while  the  other  is  en- 
joying its  usual  health.  All  this  and  much  more  wTas 
developed  by  the  remarks  of  the  distinguished  lec- 
turer, who  exposed  the  infant  to  the  most  careful  ex- 
amination, and  showed  it  in  all  its  wonderful  malfor- 
mation to  the  spectators.  He  entered  also  into  a his- 
tory of  the  theory  of  such  malformations  and  placed 
the  child  under  its  appropriate  class. 

It  has  had  predecessors  in  the  like  deformity,  but 
has  outstripped  them  all,  living  seven  months,  while 
no  one  of  them  has  given  the  world  its  presence  for 
more  than  a few  weeks.  Nothing  remarkable  attend- 
ed its  birth,  and  when  it  came  into  the  Avorld  it  weigh- 
ed twelve  and  a half  pounds.  It  has  always  been 
are  completed  and  natural  in  every  respect,  although 


38 


Editorials. 


healthy,  and  stands  a fair  chance  of  attaining  a con- 
siderable age. 

We  should  gladly  give  the  doctor’s  very  interest- 
ing lecture  in  full,  but  our  space  forbids.  The  infant 
wonder,  it  is  our  privilege  to  add,  is  now,  and  will 
be  for  some  time,  on  exhibition  at  the  New  American 
Museum,  to  the  courtesy  of  whose  manager,  Mr. 
Robert  F.  Simpson,  the  public  is  indebted  for  the 
present  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with  his 
interesting  little  charge. — The  Bay,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

We  have  before  us  a photograph,  taken  from  life, 
of  one  of  the  most  wonderful  freaks  of  nature  ever 
presented  to  the  notice  of  the  public,  that  of  a double 
child,  whose  parents,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Joseph  Finley, 
with  their  offspring,  are  now  in  Zanesville,  Ohio. 
This  child,  or  these  children,  Mina  and  Minnie,  were 
born  in  Peru  township,  Morrow  county,  Ohio,  Oct. 
12th,  1870,  and  are  now  five  and  a half  months  old. 
The  connection  is  at  the  pelvis — in  other  words,  there 
are  two  heads,  four  arms,  two  chests,  one  abdomen, 
one  pelvis,  one  set  of  pelvis  organs,  two  legs  proper 
and  an  appendage  on  the  opposite  side  representing  a 
rudimentary  double  leg.  There  is  nothing  the  least 
repulsive  in  their  appearance  and  they  are  as  spright- 
ly and  playful  as  any  children  of  their  age  usually 
are.  One  sleeps  frequently  while  the  other  is  wide 
awake,  cries  while  the  other  laughs,  and,  to  all  ap- 
pearance, they  are  two  individuals  blended  into  one 
body.  Many  people  have  visited  them,  and  all  agree 
that  it  is  the  greatest  anotomical  and  physiological 
curiosity  they  ever  beheld.  The  two  legs  on  the  left 
side  are  distinct,  as  one  is  moved  by  one  end  and  the 
other  by  the  other.  The  double  Jeg  is  governed,  in  a 
jneasure  by  both.  The  heads  are  at  opposite  ends 


Editorials. 


39 


and  the  faces  are  .pleasant  to  look  upon.  This  curi- 
osity is  shortly  to  be  exhibited  in  Pittsburg  for  about 
a month,  then  in  Philadelphia,  New  York,  and  the 
eastern  cities.— Yw  York  Clipper. 

The  following  was  written  by  a minister  of  the 
Gospel,  belonging  to  that  highly  esteemed  denomina- 
tion called  Friends,  or  Quakers,  who  visited  those 
children  several  times  while  they  were  in  Philadel- 
phia, with  many  of  his  Quaker  friends,  and  the 
author  is  sorry  that  he  has  forgotten  the  name  of 
this  good  man ; his  article  was  published  in  the  Bur- 
lington Gazette  of  June  1 7th,  1871,  and  is  as  follows  : 

A Strange  Union. — We  do  not  hesitate  in  the 
conviction  that  existence  is  a boon  from  Deity,  always 
bestowed  with  a benevolent  intent,  and  always  de- 
signed in  some  manner  to  promote  the  glory  of  God. 
In  contemplating  the  lusus  naturcc  we  give  no  place 
in  the  theory  of  chance.  Cowper,  the  Christian  poet, 
says  : 

“ Did  not  His  eye  rule  all  things,  and  intend 
The  least  of  our  concerns,  (since  from  the  least- 
The  greatest  oft  originate,)  could  chance 
Find  place  in  His  dominion  or  dispose 
One  lawless  particle  to  thwart  His  plan, 

Then  God  might  be  surprised,  and  unforseen 
Contingence  might  alarm  Him,  and  disturb 
The  smooth  and  even  course  of  His  affairs.” 

We  would  not  willingly  rank  with  those  who  regard 
with  mere  gaping  curiosity,  or  with  disgust,  those 
peculiar  and  monstrous  creations  whioh  startle  us 


40 


Editorials. 


with  their  strangeness  and  which  should  enlist  our 
sympathy  as  philanthropists. 

Among  what  are  sometimes  called  “ freaks  of  na- 
ture,” the  most  wonderful  we  have  ever  known  was 
a human  babe  born  in  Morrow  county,  Ohio,  on  the 
12th  of  October,  and  now  living  and  in  perfect  health 
at  the  age  of  about  eight  months.  A clinical  exam- 
ination was  recently  held  at  the  Jefferson  Medical 
College,  and  was  the  subject  of  an  interesting  scien- 
tific lecture  by  Dr.  Getchell, — Dr.  Pancoast  and  other 
distinguished  physicians  being  present. 

It  is  a question  whether  to  speak  of  the  interesting 
creature  in  the  singular  or  the  plural  number.  There 
seem  to  be  two  distinct  spiritual  existences,  but  only 
one  body.  There  are  two  heads  with  intelligent  and 
even  beautiful  countenances,  connected  by  one  trunk 
or  body,  and  one  apparently  continuous  spine,  (though 
in  reality  there  are  two.)  There  would  seem  to  be 
two  complete  pairs  of  arms,  two  perfect  legs,  and  a 
third,  which  consists  of  two  legs  united  and  a com- 
pound foot  with  eight  toes.  There  is  nothing  repul- 
sive to  the  sight.  The  faces  are  not  merely  pretty, 
but  are  likewise  vivacious  and  happy  looking.  We 
have  observed  them  carefully  on  several  occasions. 
We  have  seen  on  either  face  smiles  of  unusual  sweet- 
ness, and  expressions  of  pleasure  independent  of  the 
other.  We  have  seen  the  one  awake  and  sprightly 
while  the  other  was  in  a deep  sleep — again  we  have 
seen  both  expressi  re  of  delight,  but  have  not  noticed 
in  either  any  token  of  discomfort. 

It  is  very  common  to  hear  from  strangers  the  hope 
that  they  will  not  live.  But  why  should  any  feel 
thus,  if  we  recognize  a Providential  permission  and 
design,  and  the  possibility  of  their  blissful  future, 


Editorials. 


41 


and  of  their  being  formed  for  a lesson  to  others  of  the 
gratitude  due  to  our  Father  in  heaven  for  the  gifts 
which,  though  withheld  from  them,  are  bestowed  upon 
us  ? Surely  it  should  incite  us  to  take  heed  that 
those  gifts  shall  not  have  been  bestowed  in  vain. 
Hundreds  have  spontaneously  declared  the  duty  of 
thankfulness  for  the  possession,  in  themselves  and  in 
their  children,  of  perfect,  mental  and  physical  form- 
ation, showing  that  upon  them  the  teaching  is  not 
lost.  Should  their  lives  be  spared,  (and  there  is  no 
apparent  reason  to  the  contrary,)  what  benefit  may 
result  to  natural  and  mental  science,  or  what  ma- 
terialistic dogmas  may  be  confounded.  We  see 
no  reason  why  life  should  not  be  a high  enjoyment  to 
them.  They  are  likely  to  be  beyond  pecuniary  need, 
and  to  have  secured  to  them  all  the  ministration  suited 
to  their  personal  need.  Their  minds  will  most 
probably  develope,  they  will  unquestionably,  if  they 
live,  have  some  original  method  of  locomotion.  They 
are  objects  of  redemption  and  salvation,  and  may  be 
enabled  to  realize  the  last  verse  of  the  book  of  Psalms  : 
“ Let  everything  that  hath  breath  praise  the  Lord.” 
“ Let  no  presuming,  impious  railer  tax 
Uneering  Wisdom,  as  if  aught  were  formed. 

In  vain,  or  not  for  charitable  end.” 


RECEPTIONS  OF  DOUBLE  BABE. 


j IPHEY  always  met  with  a kiud  and  hearty  re- 
ceptiou  wherever  they  were  exhibited,  and 
were  highly  commended  by  all  who  saw 
them  for  their  being  the  greatest  curiosity  that  has 
ever  lived  in  human  form,  and  also  for  their  beauty 
and  intelligence  ; and  there  seemed  to  be  a peculiar 
charm  about  them  that  drew  large  crowds  to  see  and 
admire  them,  and  who  always  expressed  marks  of 
sympathy,  admiration,  wonder  and  astonishment. 
All  ranks  and  classes  visited  them,  and  the  greater 
portion  of  visitors  admired  their  beauty,  intelligence, 
and  loveliness,  many  saying  that  they  were  the  most 
beautiful  children  that  they  had  ever  beheld. 

‘‘None  like  me  since  the  days  of  Eve, 

None  such,  perhaps  will  ever  live.” 


QUESTIONS  ASKED  BY  VISITORS. 


|N  what  part  of  the  country  were  these 
children  born  ? Answer:  in  Morrow  county, 
t HUpft  Ohio.  How  large  a place  is  that ; is  it  as 
large  as  Philadelphia  ? Answer  : O yes,  it  is  the 
greatest  State  in  some  respects  of  any  in  the 
Union  ; it  has  furnished  more  fighting  Generals,  and 
more  beautiful  women,  and  without  doubt  the  most 
wonderful  baby  the  world  has  ever  seen.  Then  the 
old  Philadelphia  lady,  looking  very  wisely  over  her 
glasses,  said  : well,  did  you  ever  ? Question  by  an 
old  Irish  lady  : and  now,  sir,  did  you  say,  sir,  that 
the  one  women  had  the  two  childers  ? Answer  : O 
no,  -I  did  not  say  so,  but  it  is  not  supposable  that  the 
mother  had  one,  and  the  colored  nurse  woman  had  the 


44  Questions  Asked  by  Visitors. 

other.  Then  she  said,  well,  I was  born  in  Ireland, 
and  crossed  the  seas,  and  never  saw  the  likes  o’  that 
before.  Then  a wise  looking  old  gentleman  asks  if 
they  envelope  like  other  childers.  Sometimes  one 
would  be  asleep  while  the  other  was  awake,  when  the 
question  would  be  frequently  asked,  they  are  not  both 
alive  are  they  ? One  day,  at  Pittsburg,  a rough  look- 
ing old  gentleman  came  in  and  said  he  was  a Doctor, 
and  wanted  to  see  the  Double  Baby,  and,  after  look- 
ing at  them  awhile,  he  asks,  in  a self  important  way, 
what  is  there  peculiar  about  them,  it  is  nothing  but 
two  children  stuck  together,  isn’t  it  ? Answer  : that  is 
all,  but  rather  a good  job  is  it  not  ? Then  he  said, 
cover  them  up,  that  is  all  I want  to  see  of  them. 
He  then  asked,  where  is  the  mother?  I will  give  five 
dollars  to  see  her.  Why  do  you  want  to  see  her  ? 
Because  I want  to  ax  her  some  sci,  scion,  sciontific 
questions.  (This  he  was  not  permitted  to  do,  fearing 
that  he  was  too  deeply  learned  in  science  for  any  ordi- 
nary person.)  Question  by  a beautiful  little  girl  of 
about  five  summers  : please  sir,  will  you  tell  me 
which  is  the  oldest  of  the  two  ? (at  this  the  whole 
audience  began  to  laugh.)  Yes,  my  little  dear,  you 
are  the  only  one  out  of  many  thousands  that  has  ever 
asked  that  question,  and  I am  glad  that  I am  able  to 
answer  it.  Mina  is  a very  little  the  oldest,  and  "you 
see  also  that  she  is  the  largest.  This  seemed  to  en* 


45 


Questions  Asked  by  Visitors. 
tirely  satisfy  the  little  beauty.  Question  by  a smart 
looking  old  lady  : has  the  mother  any  other  children  ? 
Answer  : yes,  three.  And  are  any  of  them  like  these  ? 
Answer:  no.  Well  don’t  you  think  that  is  strange? 
Well  goodness  gracious,  says  an  old  lady,  -I  have  had 
seventeen  children  and  none  of  them  was  like  this 
one.  Wasn’t  that  strange  ? Says  a gentleman  one 
day,  in  Reading,  Pa.,  in  company  with  five  or  six  la- 
dies : oh  ! see  how  strangely  they  are  grown  together. 
now,  sir,  will  you  be  kind  enough  to  show  us  the 
connection  ? Question  at  another  time  : Does  the  moth- 
er travel  with  them  ? Yes.  And  is  she  alive  ? The 
question  was  asked  a few  times:  Yfhat^does  their 
mother  let  them  live  for  ? These  are  but  a few  of  the 
strange  questions  asked  by  visitors.  One  of  the  most 
common  questions  by  ladies  was  : are  you  their  fath- 
er ? And  the  most  common  by  gentlemen  was  : Where 
is  the  mother  ? A very  common  expression  by  ladies 
in  the  Eastern  States,  on  first  seeing  them,  was,  Well, 
did  you  ever  ! or,  Oh,  you  sweet  little  angels  ! or, 
Oh,  you  little  beauties,  how  I would  like  to  get  a hold 
of  you,  etc.,  etc. 


BICEPHALIC  MONSTROSITY  — ISCHIOPA- 
GUS  TRIPUS. 


by  ralph  m.  Townsend,  m.  D , of  Philadelphia. 



. ||§|pHERE  is  at  present  on  exhibition  at  Sinip- 
son’s  Museum  in  this  city  a pair  of  twins 
whose  mode  of  union  is  remarkable,  and  are 
rendered  unique  by  their  thriving  and  com- 
paratively lengthy  life. 

These  twins  were  born  in  Morrow  county,  Ohio, 
October  12th,  1870,  the  delivery  being  natural  and 
easy  and  accomplished  half  an  hour  before  the  ar- 
rival of  the  attending  physician.  By  reference  to  the 
accompanying  photograph  it  will  be  seen  that  these 
babes  have  a common  trunk,  terminating  at  either  ex- 
tremity in  a well-shaped  neck  and  head.  Each  end  of 
the  trunk  is  formed  of  a perfect  thorax  with  its  con- 
tained viscera,  then  comes  the  swell  of  the  belly,  and 
the  children  insensibly  grade  into  one  another.  As 


Bicephalic  Monstrosity.  4T 

they  lie  extended  upon  their  backs  they  look  as  if 
two  children  had  been  cut  transversely  across  at  their 
umbilici,  and  then  accurately  welded  together. 

Exactly  in  the  centre  of  their  common  abdomen  is 
a scar,  marking  the  attachment  of  the  umbilical  cord, 
of  Avhich  there  was  but  one,  along  with  one  placenta, 
and  these  of  usual  size. 

Springing  at  right  angles  from  the  right  side  of  the 
abdomen  is  a well-formed  pelvis  supporting  a perfect 
pair  of  legs  and  feet,  with  the  exception  that  one  of 
the  latter  is  in  a condition  of  equino-varus,  To  these 
extremities  are  attached  the  genital  apparatus  and 
anus  of  an  ordinary  female  child.  Upon  the  opposite 
side  of  the  abdomen  there  appears  to  be  a rudimentary 
pelvis  in  the  shape  of  an  ilium,  feeling  under  the 
skin  something  like  a scalpula.  Branching  from  this, 
also  at  right  angles  to  the  body,  is  a compound  ru- 
dimentary leg,  its  anterior  aspect  looking  backwards, 
terminating  in  a foot  containing  two  ossa  calces  and 
eight  toes, — the  great  toes  being  outermost,  and  the 
lesser  ones  side  by  side. 

When  the  child  lies  upon  its  belly,  with  its  arms 
folded  into  the  side  and  its  legs  extended,  it  is  cross- 
like  in  shape, — one  arm  of  the  cross  represented  by 
the  rudimentary  leg  being  somewhat  twisted  and  de- 
ficient. The  spines,  on  first  inspection,  seem  to  be 
continuous,  but  closer  examination  shows  that  they 
come  together  like  two  J’s  with  their  crooks  laid  end 
to  end,  the  crooks  turning  towards  the  right  and  be- 
ing attached  to  the  complete  pelvis. 

One  of  these  children  is  ruddy,  muscular,  and  full 
of  vigorous  vitality ; but  the  other  is  thin,,  its  chest 
is  deficient  in  development,  and  its  face  looks  pre- 
maturely old.  The  mother  at  first  nursed  them  both  ■ 


48 


Bicephalic  Monstrosity. 


but  now  gives  all  her  milk  to  the  smaller  child,  feed- 
ing the  larger  one  from  the  bottle. 

The  father  of  these  children  is  a tall,  gaunt  Pennsyl- 
vanian, forty-three  years  old,  a farmer  ; the  mother  is 
an  Ohioan,  thirty-three  years  of  age,  of  massive  frame 
and  heavy  face.  She  has  had  three  other  children,  all 
healthy,  the  eldest  being  thirteen  years  of  age.  She 
knows  of  no  cause  to  which  to  ascribe  the  pro- 
duction of  such  strange  progeny. 

The  pulse  of  these  children  is  not  uniform,  beating 
at  one  examination  six  times  faster  to  the  minute  in 
the  arm  of  one  child  than  in  the  arm  of  its  compan- 
ion. Their  sensation  is  also  different.  One  does  not 
feel  when  the  other  is  pinched  ; one  feeds  while  the 
other  sleeps  ; and  their  separate  attentions  are  sim- 
ultaneously attracted  by  different  objects.  It  is  the 
■opinion  of  their  physician,  Dr.  H.  Besse,  of  Ohio, 
that  they  have  separate  bladders,  owing  to  one  bear- 
ing down  and  making  water,  and  a few  minutes  after 
the  other,  with  like  exertion,  repeating  the  operation. 
The  history  of  these  cases,  however,  is  that  they  have 
ut  one  bladder  and  one  rectum. 

These  children  were  placed  at  the  disposal  of  Dr. 
S.  W.  Gross,  to  whose  courtesy  I am  indebted  for  the 
opportunity  of  making  this  report.  They  were  also 
the  subjects  of  a clinical  lecture  at  the  Jefferson  Medi- 
cal College,  by  Dr.  F.  H.  Getcliell,  who  ranked  them 
in  the  order  Catadidyma,  genus  Ischiopagus , and 
species  Ischiopagus  Tripus.  To  show  how  typical 
this  child  is  of  its  class,  the  lecturer  exhibited  cuts  of 
three  similar  cases,  one  born  in  Oxford,  England,  in 
1552,  one  in  Ceylon,  many  years  after,  and  one  in 
Cadiz  Spain,  in  1818.  The  former  two  died  at  birth, 
the  latter  survived  five  davs.  This  then  is  a much 


Bicephalic  Monstrosity 


49 


greater  curiosity  as  a representative  of  a recognized 
class,  all  recorded  cases  of  which  have  died  at  or  soon 
after  birth,  than  if  it  were  a mere  chance  formation. 

The  history  of  all  double  monsters  is,  that  the  death 
of  one  is  immediately  followed  by  the  death  of  the 
other,  and  the  present  case  seems  to  afford  no  chance 
for  deviation  from  this  law.  At  present  their  diges- 
tion and  assimilation  are  good.  They  are  visited 
daily  by  hundreds  of  people,  and  maintain  rare  infan- 
tile good  humor  in  spite  of  the  somewhat  awkward 
handling  and  examining  they  areoftimes  subjected  to. 
Overwhelming  curiosity,  however,  gives  way  to  a 
shade  of  regret  on  many  faces,  that  coming  years,  if 
allowed  them,  can  only  replace  present  attractiveness 
by  pitiable  deformity. 


DEATH  OF  THE  DOUBLE  CHILD. 


f^^pffeHEIE  death  presented  a strange  appearance, 
and  excited  the  curiosity  and  pity  of  all 

( q V ^Ssp.  .^9 

? '1‘^F5?  present.  They  were  nine  months  and  six 
days  old,  and  died  at  the  Temple  House,  No.  6 Bow- 
doin  street,  Boston,  Mass.,  July  18th,  1871.  They 
had  always  enjoyed  excellent  health  from  their  birth 
until  July  4,  when  on  exhibition  in  Newark,  New 
Jersey,  Mina  showed  symptoms  of  illness,  and  had  a 
severe  attack  of  cholera  infantum,  and  came  near 
death  to  all  appearance,  and  remained  so  for  about 
three  days  when  she  commenced  recovering  very  rap- 
idly. This  sickness  seemed  to  affect  Minnie  but  very 
little  at  the  time,  but  about  the  11th  Minnie  was  at- 
tacked with  continual  vomiting,  which  was  very  dif- 


Death  of  the  Double  Child.  51 

ficult  to  manage,  and  this  tendency  of  sickness  at  the 
stomach  continued  more  or  less  until  about  8 o’clock 
on  the  morning  of  the  18th,  when  she  had  several 
light  convulsions,  after  which  she  sank  gradually  un- 
til 4:35  in  the  evening,  when  she  breathed  her  last, 
and  the  heart  belonging  to  her  stopped  beating.  She 
was  dead  to  all  appearance,  without  a struggle,  and 
looked  as  if  sleeping  pleasantly,  in  which  condition 
she  remained  for  one  hour  and  forty-five  minutes, 
when  she  commenced  gasping  for  breath,  and  artifi- 
cial means  was  resorted  to  to  restore  respiration. 
This  gasping  continued  at  short  intervals  until  7:15 
when  she  gave  the  last  gasj>. 

After  this  Mina,  who  had  been  perfectly  well,  to 
all  appearance,  until  Minnie  stopped  breathing,  show- 
ed signs  of  uneasiness,  and  continued  sinking  very 
rapidly  and  died  at  8:15,  just  one  hour  from  the  time 
that  Minnie  gaye  the  last  gasp  for  breath.  They  both 
died  very  easy,  and  looked  as  if  going  into  a pleasant 
sleep  and  never  gave  a struggle,  and  now  they  are 
quiet  and  lovely  to  look  upon  in  death  as  they  al- 
ways Avere  in  life.  The  tAvo  souls  have  passed  from 

the  one  body  to  the  God  that  gave  them  this  truly 
wonderful  and  curious  body. 

They  apparently  escaped  the  ordinary  suffering 
incident  to  death,  for  the  countenances  had  the  ex- 
pression of  sAAmet  repose.  Through  the  influence  of 


52  Death  of  the  Double  Child. 

myself  and  several  of  the  leading  physicians  of  Bos- 
ton we  had  a fine  plaster  cast  taken  of  the  child, 
which  I can  have  duplicated  at  any  time  for  the  bene- 
fit of  science.  After  this  we  had  a post  mortem  ex- 
amination, which  revealed  many  wonderful  curiosities, 
both  in  anatomy  and  physiology,  a full  account  of 
which  is  given  in  this  work. 

The  body  of  the  child,  or  children,  was  carefully 
embalmed  and  put  into  a casket  containing  alchohol 
and  having  glass  facings  which  afford  a good  view  of 
the  body,  which  is  well  preserved.  In  the  casket  the 
child  looks  natural  and  appears  as  if  in  repose.  It 
has  been  brought  by  the  parents  to  their  home, 
near  Ashley,  where  it  yet  remains. 

Since  writing  the  above  we  have  learned  that  they 
have  been  buried. 


AFTER  DEATH. 


AKE  the  pillows  from  the  cradle 
Where  the  little  sufferers  lay  ; 

Draw  the  curtains,  close  the  shutters, 
And  shut  out  the  beams  of  day. 

Spread  the  pall  upon  the  table, 

Place  their  lifeless  body  there  ; 

Back  from  off  their  marble  feature, 

Lay  their  auburn  curls  with  care. 

With  their  little  blue-veined  hands 
Crossed  upon  their  sinless  breasts, 

Free  from  care,  and  pain,  and  anguish, 
Let  the  double  cherub  rest. 


54 


After  Death. 

Smooth  their  common  shroud  about  them 
Pick  their  toys  from  off  the  floor  ; 

They  with  all  their  sparkling  beauty, 
Ne’er  can  charm  their  owners  more. 

Take  their  little  shoes  and  stockings 
From  the  mourning  mother’s  sight; 

Their  little  feet  no  more  will  need  them, 
Walking  in  the  fields  of  light. 

Parents  tired  and  worn  with  watching 
Through  the  long  dark  night  of  grief, 
Dry  your  tears  and  sooth  your  sighing — 
Gain  a respite  of  relief. 

A mother’s  care  is  no  more  needed 
To  allay  the  rising  moan  ; 

And  though  she  has  to  leave  them, 

They  can  never  be  alone. 

Angels  bright  will  watch  beside  them 
In  their  quiet,  holy  slumber, 

Till  the  morning,  then  awake  them 
To  a place  among  their  number. 


AUTOPSY  OF  THE  DOUBLE  MONSTER 
(ISCHIOPAGUS  TRIPUS)  BORN  IN  OHIO, 
AND  LATELY  EXHIBITED  IN  BOSTON. 


By  Calvin  Ellis,  M.  D.  Read  before  the  Boston  Society 
for  Medical  Improvement,  July  24,  1871. 

, (ijUfN  Photographic  Review,  Yol.  1,  No.  5,  Dr. 

^Hlfi  R-  Townsend  has  published  a description 
of  this  monstrosity,  in  connection  with  an 
admirable  photograph  of  the  same. 

As  will  be  seen  on  reading  this  article,  the  post- 
mortem examination  has  disclosed  the  fact  that  the 
spines  were  continuous  at  the  lower  portion  and  united 
with  the  fully  developed  pelvis. 

Notwithstanding  the  act  of  micturition  suggested 
to  Dr.  Besse  that  separate  bladders  existed,  from  each 
of  which  urine  escaped,  but  one  was  found,  from  which 
the  single  urethra  passed  to  the  common  vulva. 

A discrepancy  exists  between  the  article  above  re- 
ferred to  and  the  communication  of  Dr.  Ainsworth, 


56  Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster. 

with  reference  to  the  existence  of  one  or  two  umbili- 
cal cords  and  placentas.  The  question  being  one 
of  fact,  no  opinion  is  expressed  in  the  matter. 

The  following  history  of  the  monstrosity  is  com- 
municated by  Dr.  F.  S.  Ainsworth,  of  Boston : — 

“ The  facts  rest  upon  the  authority  of  the  mother 
and  the  physician  retained  to  attend  them.  They 
were  given  to  me  and  Dr.  Fabyan,  who  attended  the 
children  in  their  last  sickness. 

“ The  mother  was  a robust  and  healthy  woman, 
having  had  three  children  before  the  birth  of  the 
twins.  She  did  not  recollect  the  occurrence  of  twins 
in  any  of  her  family.  Ffer  pregnancy  was  not  at- 
teneded  by  any  unusual  symptoms.  There  was  no 
physician  present  at  the  time  of  labor.  The  largest 
child  came  first,  without  more  pain  than  usual,  and 
began  to  cry  as  soon  as  the  head  was  delivered.  The 
time  of  greatest  suffering  was  when  the  common 
abdomen  was  passing  the  soft  parts.  - This  Avas  due 
to  the  fact  that  its  longest  diameter  was  at  right 
angles  to  that  of  the  vulva.  After  delivery,  the 
cries  of  the  larger  child  with  the  violent  action  of  the 
diaphragm,  gradully  brought  the  smaller  one  to  life. 
There  were  two  placentas  and  two  umbilical  cords. 
The  weight  of  both  children,  after  birth,  was  10^  lbs. 

“ For  a few  weeks  the  mother  was  able  to  nurse 
both  children  by  bending  the  bodies  so  as  to  reach 
each  breast.  In  a short  time  she  was  unable  to  do 
this,  on  account  of  the  growth  of  the  children,  and 
cintinued  to  nurse  the  smaller  child,  feeding  the  lar- 
ger one  from  the  bottle.  All  the  sensitive  functions 
were  entirely  distinct ; one  child  would  be  asleep  and 
the  other  awake  and  playing.  While  one  was  making 
efforts  to  evacuate  the  bladder  or  rectum,  the  other 


Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster.  57 

was  entirely  quiet.  Irritation  of  the  skin  of  one 
was  unnoticed  by  the  other.  Scratching  the 
skin  of  the  fused  leg  was  felt  only  by  the  one  nearest 
the  part.  The  growth  and  nutrition  of  both  children 
was  about  as  usual.” 

Dr.  Win.  Goodell,  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  Medical 
Times  for  June  loth,  1871,  p.  332,  has  given  other 
particulars  which  now  possess  additional  inteiest. 
He  says : — 

“ This  monstrosity  consists  of  two  individuals, 
fused  together,  on  a common  longitudinal  or  vertebral 
axis,  by  one  pelvis  common  to  both.  Each  pole  of 
the  common  vertebral  column  terminates  in  a head, 
whilst  each  individual  is  normally  developed  as  far  as 
the  pelvis.  On  one  side  of  this  appear  two  perfectly- 
formed  legs,  one  of  which  belongs  exclusively  to 
Mina,  the  other  to  Minnie — a fact  proved  by  tickling 
each  foot  alternately.  Between  these  limbs  are  sit- 
uated one  anus  and  one  set  of  the  external  gential 
organs  of  a female.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the 
pelvis  projects  a rudimentary  limb,  made  up  of  lateral 
halves,  contributed  equally  by  each  individual. 
It  contains  a broad  femur  deeply  furrowed  in  the 
median  line,  two  tibiae  and  two  fibulae,  and  ends  in  a 
foot  furnished  with  two  calcanea,  two  big  toes,  and  six 
little  ones.  This  fused  or  siren  limb  is  so  twisted 
on  its  axis  that  its  heels  look  upward — while  the 
children  are  lying  on  their  backs — conveying  the  im- 
impression  that  the  half  of  this  limb  nearer  to  the 
one  child  belongs  the  other  child.  The  vascular  and 
nervous  systems  of  each  individual  are  independent 
and  distinct.  Thus,  the  pulse  in  one  beats  faster  than 
that  in  the  other;  one — as  you  observe — is  now 
asleep  and  motionless,  while  the  other  is  awake  and 


58 


Autopsy  op  the  Double  Monster. 


playfully  tossing  about  its  arms  and  leg.  One  of 
these  children  is  weak  and  puny,  the  other  healthy 
and  active.  A few  weeks  ago,  a change  of  milk  at 
Columbus,  Ohio,  disagreed  with  Minnie,  who  became 
quite  sick  with  a diarhcea,  while  Mina,  being  more 
robust,  remained  as  well  as  usual.  It  was  now  no- 
ticed that  green  and  liquid  stools  alternated  with  those 
of  a feculent  character.  Ordinarily,  the  act  of  defeca- 
tion in  the  one  child  seems  to  excite  peristalic  move- 
ments in  the  bowels  of  the  other,  as  shown  by  two 
copious  evacuations  in  quick  succession.  These  facts 
lead  me  to  think  that  each  individual  is  provided  with 
its  own  alimentary  canal,  which  unites  with  its  fellow 
to  form  one  common  rectum.  They  also  have  probably 
but  one  bladder  between  them.  Thus,  separated  by 
brain  and  intelligence,  are  distinct  individuals  as  re- 
gards the  more  vital  organs,  they  yet  share  in  com- 
mon the  more  degraded  apparatuses  of  animal  life.” 

Dr.  G.  J.  Fisher,  of  Sing  Sing,  N.  Y.,  in  the  same 
Journal  for  July  15th,  1871,  page  376,  published  an 
article  upon  the  same  subject,  the  greater  part  of 
which  we  reprint. 

“ In  my  sympathetic  essay  upon  Diploteratology, 
which  for  want  of  leisure  still  remains  unfinished 
(two  hundred  pages  of  text  and  thirty-three  litho- 
graphic plates,  containing  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
six  figures,  is  all  that  has  thus  far  been  published),  I 
have  described  sixteen  cases  which  belong  to  the 
same  generic  group  as  the  Ohio  case — viz  : Ischiopa- 
gus.  The  group  is  divided  into  the  complete  or 
symmetrical  and  the  incomplete  or  noil-symmetrical 
forms.  The  symmetrical  ischiopagus  is  characterized 
by  the  union  of  two  entire  foetuses  in  such  a manner 
that  their  pelvis  form  a common  ring  or  basis,  the 


Autopsy  op  the  Double  Monster.  59 

right  pubic  bone  of  one  individual  forming  a 
junction  with  the  left  of  the  other,  and  vice  versa  on 
the  opposite  side.  The  common  axis  of  the  symphy- 
ses pubis  it  at  right  angles  to  the  ccmmon  vertebral 
axis.  The  heads  are  situated  at  the  distal  extremities 
of  the  longitudinal  axis  of  the  compound  body  ; the 
abdomens  are  fused ; single  umbilicus  and  funis  ; one 
bladder ; two  rectums ; two  sets  of  genitals ; four 
pectoral  and  four  pelvic  extremities ; vital  organs 
normal  and  independent. 

“ I have  given  details  of  eight  cases  (Trans.  Med. 
Soc.  State  of  New  York,  1866,  p.  242  et  seq.)  of  sym- 
metrical ischiopagi,  differing  from  the  Ohio  case  only 
in  having  four  legs  instead  of  three — viz.,  Cases  25, 
26,  27,  28,  29,  31,  32,  33  and  34.  Dr.  Goodell’s 
eighth  case,  of  which  he  was  informed  by  Pro.  Leidy, 
is  the  same  as  my  Case  No.  25,  taken  from  Dr.  Mont- 
gomery’s article,  ‘ On  Double  Monsters’  (Dublin 
Quarterly  Jour,  of  Med.  Sci.  vol.  XV.,  1853,  p.  263, 
pi.  1,  fig  2).  Dr.  M.  states,  in  concluding  his  account 
of  the  case,  ( I may  observe  that  this  case  is  taken  by 
Prof.  Vrolik  as  the  type  of  a class,  “ Inferior  Dupli- 
city,” and  the  figure  of  it  in  my  article  “Foetus,”  in 
the  Cyclopoedia  of  Anatomy  and  Physiology,  vol.  ii., 
fig.  146,  is  referred  to  by  him  as  an  illustration.’  In 
describing  the  skeleton,  he  refers  to  the  Catalogue  of 
the  Museum  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  of 
Ireland,  vol.  i.,  p.  148.  Thus  it  appeal’s  that  Dr. 
Goodell’s  eighth  case  will  be  found  in  my  essay,  and 
is  one  of  the  eight  cases  of  four-legged  ischiopagous 
children  therein  described. 

“ The  non-symmetrical  forms  of  ischiopagus  are  di- 
vided into  specific  groups  according  to  the  develop- 
ment of  the  pelvic  extremities.  Those  having  three 


60 


Autofsy  of  the  Double  Monster. 


legs,  one  of  which  is  always  a compound  limb,  result- 
ing from  the  fusion  of  two,  are  described  under  the 
title  of  Ischiopagus  tripus  ; of  this  form  I have  given 
details  of  four  cases — viz.,  35  to  38. 

“ Goodell’s  fifth  ease,  for  which  he  refers  to  the 
works  of  Ambrose  Pare,  will  be  found  cited  in  the  X. 
Y.  State  Med.  Transactions,  p.  262,  under  the  head 
‘ Literature  of  Ischoipagus(APare,  Les  CEuvres,  Paris. 
1575,  fob,  p.  809).  The  bibliography  of  this  group, 
notwithstanding  the  titles  are  as  much  abbreviated  as 
possible,  occupies  the  greater  part  of  this  page. 

“ The  sixth  ease  referred  to  by  Dr.  Goodell,  of 
which  he  says  a wood-cut  is  given  by  Aldrovandus 
(Monstrorum  Historia,  Bononiae,  1642,  p.  646),  is 
copied  from  a wood-cut  in  Lycosthenes  (Prodigiorum 
ac  Ostentorum  Chronicon,  Ac.,  Basilere,  1557,  p.  619). 
It  is  also  copied  by  Licetus  ( De  Monstris,  3d  edition. 
Amsterdam,  1665,  p.  113).  I have  translated  a brief 
account  of  it,  which  will  be  found  under  Case  38  (p. 
254  of  Transactions),  being  one  of  the  four  cases 
with  which  Dr.  G.  credits  me. 

As  far  as  my  knowledge  extends,  the  Ohio  case  i- 
the  only  one  of  Ischiopagus  tripus  which  have  ever 
occurred  on  the  continent  of  America,  which  fact 
renders  it  peculiarly  interesting. 

“ There  is  a form  of  non-symmetrical  ischiopagus  in 
which  two  legs  only  are  developed,  both  being  on  the 
same  side  of  the  double  body — of  course,  anatomically. 
Each  individual  has  one  pelvic  extremity,  the  single 
rectum,  urethra,  bladder,  and  genitals  being  joint 
stock,  each  member  of  the  dual  corporation  having 
furnished  fifty  per  cent,  of  the  material  in  the  organi- 
zation of  the  company.  This  form  I have  designated 


Autopsy  op  the  Doufle  Monster.  61 

Ischiopagus  dipns,  and  I have  described  two  cases  of 
it  — viz.  39  and  40. 

“ There  is  still  another  form,  in  wThich  but  one  in- 
dividual is  fully  developed,  to  the  pelvis  of  which 
either  a pair  of  legs,  or  a single  fused  leg,  with  double 
genitals,  are  attached.  This  form  is  denominated  Ischio- 
pagus dipygus,  of  which  I have  given  two  cases — one 
human  (Case  41)  and  one  animal  (Case  42). 

“ Since  the  publication  of  that  part  of  my  essay 
relating  to  the  generic  group  Ischiopagus,  I 
have  had  an  opportunity  of  making  a personal  in- 
spection of  a case  of  the  kind,  in  a human  female  in- 
fant several  months  old,  born  in  Millville,  Tenn.,  and 
exhibited  in  New  York  city  in  1868.  Two  well-de- 
veloped additional  lower  limbs  were  attached  to  the 
pelvis  of  the  child.  Between  the  natural  limb  and 
the  supremecy  one,  on  either  side,  were  to  be  seen 
well  developed  female  genitals.  1 saw  it  urinate 
from  both  sides,  beginning  and  ending  at  the  same' 
instant.  There  was  but  one  anus  and  one  bladder. 

“ This  case  has  been  published  in  many  medical 
journals,  among  which  I will  mention  the  Richmond 
and  Louisville  Medical  Journal,  July  1868,  the  Cin- 
cinnati Medical  Repertory,  July  1868,  p.  202,  and 
New  York  Medical  Journal,  October,  1868,  vol.  viii. 

p.  102. 

The  seventh  case  of  ischiopagus,  pointed  out  by 
Dr.  Stille,  has  escaped  my  notice.  I have  not  seen  an 
account  of  it  in  any  of  the  numerous  works  which  I 
have  consulted,  and  therefore  cannot  feel  warranted 
in  placing  it  with  the  three-legged  group  before  seeing 
either  a figure  or  a description  of  it. 

“ The  case  pointed  out  by  Prof.  Leidv,  in  the  ‘ Pa- 
thological Anatomy’  of  Rokitansky,  may  be  a mere 


62  Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monstep.. 

typical  form,  selected  from  either  of  the  authorities 
above  cited;  and  since  Dr.  Goodell  says  Prof.  Bokit- 
anky  ‘ does  not  state  where  it  occurred/  this  would 
seem  the  most  probable  view  of  the  case,  correspond- 
ing with  the  Irish  case,  belonging  to  the  Dublin  Col- 
lege, selected  by  Prof.  Yrolik,  as  a typical  form  in 
article  ‘ Double  Monsters  ’ in  the  Cyclopaedia  of 
Anatomy  and  Physiology,-  and  which  Drs.  Leidy  and 
Goodell  have  both  been  misled  in  regarding  as  an 
additional  case  to  those  described  in  my  work. 

“ The  greatest  care  is  required  in  all  bibliographical 
and  statistical  investigations  relating  to  medical  sub- 
jects, and  especially  when  a period  of  several  centu- 
ries is  to  be  explored,  in  order  that  the  same  state- 
ment, case,  or  figure  referred  to  or  repeated  in  dif- 
ferent works  may  not  be  mistaken  for  so  many  differ- 
ent cases.  Having  had  some  experience  and  much 
perplexity  in  this  sort  of  work,  and  on  this  very  sub- 
ject, for  many  years  past,  I have  written  this  note  to 
assist  all  who  are  interested  in  obtaining  the  correct 
literature  of  this  form  of  malformation.” 

Dr.  Ainsworth  also  furnishes  the  following  account 
of  the  fatal  illness  of  the  children  : — 

“ While  on  exhibition  in  New  Jersey,  the  larger 
child  suffered  an  attack  of  cholera  infantum,  the 
smaller  one  remaining  in  perfect  health.  At  this  time 
the  characteristic  evacuation  from  the  bowels  of  the 
sick  child  would  be  followed  by  a healthy  one  from 
the  other,  who  was  lively  and  playful.  After  recovery, 
and  while  on  their  way  to  Boston,  the  small  child  was 
taken  with  the  same  disease,  which  continued  growing 
worse  for  four  days,  when  it  died  at  2 P.  M.  At 
about  8 o’clock  on  that  day,  the  other,  which  had  ap- 
pealed well  in  every  respect,  began  to  show  signs  of 


Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster.  63 

uneasiness,  failed  rapidly,  and  died  about  three  hours 
after  the  other.  While  struggling  in  death,  the  in- 
creased action  of  the  diaphragm  seemed  to  partially 
resuscitate  the  dead  child,  so  as  to  occasion  feeble 
respiration  and  action  of  the  heart,  with  opening  of 
the  eyes  and  gasping  for  breath.  This  lasted  for  a 
few  minuies,  and  ceased  at  the  death  of  the  large 
child. 

About  twenty-four  hours  after  death  a cast  was 
taken,  and  the  body  was  injected  with  a preservative 
solution  by  Drs.  F.  S.  Ainsworth  and  C.  B.  Porter. 

Autopsy , thirty-eight  hours  after  death. — Dr. 
Ainsworth  made  accurate  measurements  of  every  part, 
but,  being  obliged  to  leave,  the  examination  was  con- 
ducted by  Dr.  C.  Ellis,  with  the  assistance  of  Drs. 
C.  B.  Porter,  II.  H.  A.  Beach,  and  B.  H.  Fitz. 
There  was  talipes  varus  of  the  right  foot.  The  length 
of  the  bodies,  from  vertex  to  vertex,  was  twenty-nine 
inches.  The  fused  leg  measured,  from  trochanter  to 
malleolus,  eight  and  one-half  inches ; around  the 
thigh,  eight  and  one-half  inches.  The  leg  corres- 
ponding with  the  smallest  child,  was  smaller  than 
the  other. 

No  proper  umbilicus  was  seen,  but,  in  the  position 
of  this,  was  a kind  of  superficial  cicatrix  an  inch  or 
more  in  diameter.  This  appearance  was  caused 
by  an  attack  of  erysipelatous  inflammation  of  the 
part  soon  after  birth,  followed  by  sloughing.  Both 
aortas  were  found  in  the  usual  position,  and  the  pre- 
servative fluid  passed  very  readily  from  the  aorta  of 
the  largest  child  into  all  the  vessels  of  the  smaller. 

The  round  ligament  was  in  its  usual  position  in 
each  liver,  but  the  vessels  soon  subdivided,  and  could 
not  be  traced  as  far  as  the  umbilical  region,  or,  if  so, 


•84  Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster. 

the  branches  were  exceedingly  small,  and  spread  out 
in  a fan-shaped  expansion  of  peritoueum.  The  lungs 
were  more  subdivided  than  usual,  and  on  the  free 
edges  were  several  auricular  appendages.  The  tho- 
racic organs  were,  in  other  respects  normal.  The 
livers  presented  a number  of  supplementary  lobules 
and  fissures,  but  were  of  the  usual  size.  The  spleens 
occupied  their  normal  positions  in  each  child,  and 
were,  in  every  respect,  normal. 

In  the  small  child  instead  of  the  layers  of  perito- 
neum, which  extend  downwards  to  form  the  anterior 
layers  of  the  great  omentum,  there  was  a fold  attached 
to  the  large  curvature  of  the  stomach,  but  half  an 
inch  broad.  In  the  large  child  this  fold  extended  to 
the  colon,  as  is  usual,  and  formed  below  a free,  thin 
layer,  which  represented  the  great  omentum.  The 
stomachs  were  in  their  usual  positions,  but  both  were 
so  affected  by  cadaveric  softening,  that  they  were  torn 
in  their  removal,  though  handled  with  ordinary  care. 

Fig.  1. 


Fig.  1 — View  of  the  abdominal  eyst,  with  ovaries  and 
Fallopian  tubes  attached,  a,  the  cyst;  6,  the  normally  de- 
veloped uterus  and  ovaries ; c,  the  common  large  intestine 
crossing  the  cyst ; d,  the  small  intestines  ; e,  the  stomach; 
/,  the  liver  of  one  of  the  children. 


Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster.  65 

The  small  intestines  were  fused  at  a point  twenty- 
five  inches  above  the  ileo-coecal  valve,  that  of  the 
smaller  child  being  considerably  constricted  for  a 
short  distance  from  the  jnnetion.  The  commence- 
ment of  the  fused  portion  formed  a conical  sac,  with 
the  base  and  sides  an  inch  and  a half  in  length.  The 
two  mesenteries  of  the  individual  small  intestines  con- 
tinued separately  over  the  common  portion.  The  in- 
testine of  the  larger  child  measured,  from  the  pylorus 
to  the  common  portion,  thirteen  feet  three  inches  ; 
that  of  the  smaller  child,  seven  feet  ten  inches. 
There  was  one  large  intestine  twenty-five  inches  long, 
apparently  the  result  of  the  fusion  of  two,  as  there 
were  two  appendices  cceci  and  four  longitudinal  bands, 
each  pair  terminating  in  the  appendices.  Each  ver- 
miform appendix  had  a distinct  peritoneal  fold. 

The  lddneys,  larger  than  those  usually  seen  in  a 
nine  months  child,  lay  upon  the  side  of  the  common 
spine,  corresponding  with  the  perfect  lower  extremi- 
ties. This  arrangement  gave  a left  kidney  to  the 
larger  child,  and  a right  to  the  smaller,  which  was 
also  shown  by  the  examination  of  the  organs  them- 
selves. 

Upon  the  same  side  was  a well-formed  bladder , four 
inches  in  length  and  two  in  breadth  ; from  the  fundus 
of  this  a urachus  extended  upwards  towards  the  um- 
bilicus. The  hypogastric  arteries  were  in  their  usual 
position.  Behind  this  was  a uterus,  an  inch  long  and 
half  an  inch  broad  at  the  fundus,  with  perfectly  nor- 
mal appendages.  Fallopian  tubes  two  inches  long. 
Left  ovary  one  inch  ; right,  three-fourths  of  an  inch 
in  length. 

Lying  beneath  the  intestine,  and  attached  to  the 
posterior  wall  of  the  abdomen,  was  a somewhat  con- 


66  Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster. 

ical  cyst  (Fig.  1,  a,  from  a drawing  made  by  Dr.  R. 
H.  Fitz),  with  quite  an  irregular  outline,  owing  to 
the  sacculation  of  various  parts.  The  broadest  por- 
tion, towards  the  fused  limbs,  filled  the  space  between 
the  cartilages  of  the  ribs,  while  the  opposite  side  was 
only  two-thirds  as  large.  It  weighed,  with  its  con- 
tents, 3 lbs.  6 oz.  avoir.,  and  contained  about  two 
pints  of  opaque  liquid,  in  which  were  floating  soft, 
white  masses,  or  flocculi,  composed  of  epithelium.  On 
raising  the  free  portion  towards  the  fused  limbs,  there 
Avere  seen  two  Avell  developed  OATtries,  three-fourths 
of  an  inch  in  length,  attached  to  the  Avail  of  the  sac 
by  0ATarian  ligaments ; also  tAVO  Fallopian  tubes. 

Fig.  2. 


Fig.  2.— Diagram 
of  the  rudimentary 
pelvis  and  the 
nerves  proceeding 
to  it.  a,  the  upper 
of  the  two  cysts 
found  in  the  rudi- 
mentary pelvic 
caArity ; b,  the  ob- 
turator foramina; 
c,  the  obturator 
nerve;  d,  the  cru- 
ral nerve. 


A careful  dissection  of  the  cyst  from  the  tissues 
Avhich  bound  it  to  the  posterior  wall,  showed  a sec- 


Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster.  67 

ond  cyst  (Fig.  2,  a,  and  Fig.  3,  &,)  lying  in  and  pro- 
jecting from  a small  cavity  formed  by  bones  which 
resembled  the  ossa  innominata  of  the  fused  limb. 
This  was  connected  with  the  large  sac  by  a firm, 
white  cord,  from  two-thirds  of  an  inch  to  an  inch  in 
length  and  half  a line  in  diameter.  This  gradually 
tapered  towards  the  upper  extremity.  In  the  lower 
portion  there  still  remained  a narrow  canal,  as  was 
shown  by  the  escape  of  a drop  of  clear  fluid  after 
incision.  The  small  sac  was  carefully  dissected  from 
the  pelvis,  with  what  appeared  to  be  a mass  of  fat ; 
but  after  removing  the  latter  a third  cyst  Avas  found 
(Fig.  3,  a),  the  contents  of  which  could  be  forced  in- 
to the  second  through  a very  narroAV  canal.  The 
upper  of  these  cysts  Avas,  perhaps,  half  an  inch  in 
length,  the  loAver  someAvhat  larger. 

Attached  to,  or  rather  imbedded  in,  the  posterior 
Avail  of  the  largest  cyst  first  described,  near  the  crest 
of  the  ossa  innominata  of  the  fused  limb,  Avere  tA\ro 
someAvhat  oval,  reddish  bodies,  the  largest  seven- 
eigths  of  an  inch  in  length,  the  smallest  fh’e-eights. 

This  series  of  sacs  and  the  small,  firm,  reddish 
nodules  resembling  nothing  in  the  fully  developed 
body,  but  probably  represented  certain  organs,  the 
development  of  Avhich  Avas  arrested  or  in  some  way 
parverted.  If  we  revert  to  the  Avell-developed  organs 
about  which  there  can  be  no  doubt,  we  find  two  com- 
plete sets  of  thoracic  organs,  tAvo  livers,  tA\’o  spleens, 
tAVO  stomachs,  tAvo  small  intestines  fused  below,  and 
one  large  intestine  presenting  some  features  belonging 
to  two;  also  one  complete  set  of  pelvic  organs,  and  on 
the  opposite  side  tAvo  ovaries  and  tA\ro  fallopian  tubes. 
To  complete  the  double  series,  Ave  need  two  kidneys, 
a bladder  and  a uterus.  A thorough  examination  of 
5 


f>8 


Autopsy  op  the  Double  Monster. 


these  doubtful  formations,  bv  Dr.  R.  II.  Fitz  , gave  the 
following  results  : — 


Fig. 


O 


Fig.  3. — View  of  the  cysts 
found  in  the  rudimentary  pelvis. 
a,  the  lower  cyst,  containing 
sebaceous  matter ; 6,  the  upper 
cyst,  filled  with  clear  fluid. 


“ On  microscopic  examination,  the  two  reddish 
bodies  were  found  to  contain  straight  and  convoluted 
tubules,  with  Malpighian  bodies.  No  duct  could  be 
found  connecting  these  bodies  with  the  cavity  of  the 
cyst.  The  inner  surface  of  the  large  sac  was  mostly 
smooth  and  serous  in  appearance,  with  many  reticula- 
ted fibres  visible  beneath  the  surface.  Some  portions 
of  this  were  covered  with  an  opaque,  white,  wrinkled, 
almost  nacreous-looking  coat.  This  was  easily  de- 
tached, friable,  and  left  a smooth  surface  when  raised. 
This  consisted  of  epithelium,  varying  in  character  be- 
tween the  tesselated  and  moderately  cylindrical  forms. 
Projecting  from  the  inner  surface  was  a conical  bodv, 
about  one-forth  of  an  inch  in  length  and  perhaps  a 
line  in  diameter,  terminating  in  a red,  rounded  ex- 
tremity as  large  as  a mustard  seed.  The  base  of  this 
corresponded  with  the  terminations  of  the  white  cord 
previously  described,  which  connected  this  large  cyst 
with  the  other  smaller  ones.  The  surface  around  it 
had  a peculiar  reticulated  appearance  over  an  area  two 
inches  square.  This  was  due  to  the  presence  of  a 
number  of  pouches,  with  free  circular  openings  from 
two  to  four  lines  in  diameter.  On  passing  a probe 
into  these  the  parietes  were  found  to  extend  laterally 
in  the  walls  of  the  sac  for  a considerable  distance. 


Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster.  69 

in  several  instances  at  least  half  an  inch.  In  the  im- 
mediate neighborhood  of  the  open  pouches  were  found 
three  or  four  yellow  patches,  rather  smaller  than  the 
haed  of  a pin.  Pressure  being  applied,  a yellow  semi- 
solid substance  was  set  free,  which  was  made  up  of 
numerous  nuclei  of  the  size  of  white  blood  corpuscles, 
and  large  cells  often  of  the  size  of  mucous  corpu- 
scles. The  largest  of  these,  though  still  containing 
an  apparently  normal  nucleus,  were  quite  homogene- 
ous and  translucent.  The  nuclei  were  faintly  granu- 
lar. These  were  contained  in  pouches,  smaller,  but 
otherwise  similar  to  those  previously  mentioned.  The 
wall  of  the  large  sac  contained  spindle-shaped  mus- 
cular elements. 

This  large  sac  was  probably  the  bladder,  judging 
from  the  character  of  the  epithelium,  and  the  pres- 
ence of  muscular  elements.  The  pouches  corres- 
ponding in  position  with  the  racemose  glands  at  the 
neck  of  the  bladder,  were  apparantly  due  to  retained 
secretion.” 

The  correctness  of  the  conclusion  arrived  at  by  Dr. 
Fitz,  is  shown  by  the  following  chemical  examination 
of  the  contents  of  the  cyst,  by  Dr.  E.  S.  Wood.  He 
says : “ The  clear  fluid  was  a light  straw  color.  S.  G. 
1.014.  Reaction  acid  to  test  paper.  Sediment  very 
abundant,  dense,  white  in  color,  and  consisting  of 
epithelium.  Albumen , was  present  in  considerable 
amount,  the  coagulum  formed  by  heat  occupying 
about  one-eigth  of  the  bulk  of  the  liquid  tested. 
Chlorides  and  Phosphates  were  present  in  about  the 
same  proportions  as  in  normal  urine.  Sulphates  were 
present  in  less  proportion  than  in  normal  urine. 
Concentrated  Sulphuric  and  Hydrochloric  acids  pro- 
duced the  same  colors  as  when  re-acting  upon  the 


TO  Autopsy  of  the  Double  Monster. 

same  amount  of  urine  in  which  Urophaein  .and  Ur- 
oxanthin  are  slightly  diminished.  Well  defined  crys- 
tals of  Uric  Acid  were  obtained  after  concentrating 
the  fluid  and  applying  the  appropriate  tests.  These 
crystals  responded  to  the  murexide  test.  From  another 
portion  of  the  concentrated  fluid  were  obtained  crys- 
tals Nitrate  of  Urea,  after  the  addition  of  Nitric  Acid. 
Thus  all  the  constituents  of  normal  urine  were  pres- 
ent, as  well  as  epithelium  in  abnormal  amount,  and 
albumen.” 

In  regard  to  the  two  other  cysts,  Dr.  Fitz  makes 
the  following  statements. 

“ The  smaller  one  contained  a clear  watery  fluid. 
Its  inner  surface  was  covered  with  a delicate  tessela- 
ted  ephithelium.  The  other  contained  a white  opaque 
semi-solid  material,  made  up  of  fat  epithelium.  The 
wall  of  this  Avas  formed  of  true  skin,  which  bore 
numerous  delicate  hairs  half  an  inch  or  more  in 
length.  By  the  exercise  of  considerable  pressure  the 
sebaceous  material  could  be  forced  into  the  smaller 
cyst  through  a narrow  canal  lying  between  the  two.” 
He  concludes,  therefore,  “ that  the  smaller  sac  is 
probably  the  uterus  converted  into  a serous  cyst  by 
the  retention  of  its  secretion  ; the  sebaceous  cyst  is 
probably  the  vagina,  which,  genetically,  is  nothing 
more  than  inverted  skin.” 

The  result  of  Dr.  Wood’s  chemical  examination  is 
as  follows.  “ The  small  sac  contained  about  b dram  of 
a clear  and  colorless  fluid,  which  was  slightly  acid. 
Spontaneous  evaporation  of  a portion,  left  as  the  only 
residude,  a number  of  crystals  of  Chloride  of  Sodium. 
No  other  substance  could  be  detected  by  re-agents.” 

Taking  into  consideration  all  the  above  data,  we 
are  justified  in  saying  that  there  existed  representa- 


Autopsy  op  the  Double  Monster.  71 

tives  of  the  missing  organs,  either  undeveloped  or  in 
some  way  modified. 

The  spines  were  curved  as  they  approached  eacp 
other,  and  fused  at  the  first  sacral  vertebra  whjcp  was 
broad  and  curved.  The  limb  formed  by  the  fusion  of 
two,  was  attached  to  the  body  by  muscles  only. 

Large  nerves  extended  from  both  spinal  columns 
into  the  rudimentary  pelvis  and  to  other  parts.  Fig. 
2,  b and  c. 

No  more  complete  examination  of  the  skeleton 
could  be  made,  as  the  body  was  removed. 


NURSE  WOMAN. 


OW  gentle  reader,  allow  us  to  say  that  we 
should  be  doing  injustice  should  we  say 
nothing  of  our  efficient  and  competent  nurse 
woman,  Mrs.  Carrie  Robinson.  Many  can  bare 
testimony  to  her  untiring  efforts  in  administering  to 
the  varied  wants  of  this  little  wonder,  and  especially 
so  during  the  sickness  of  Mina,  while  in  Newark, 
N.  J. ; during  which  time  their  mother  (Mrs.  Fin- 
ley) was  in  Ohio,  visiting  her  other  children,  and  this 
faithful  ( colored ) woman  scarcelj7  closed  her  eyes  in 
sleep  for  five  or  six  days  and  nights.  The  children 
were  always  very  much  attached  to  her.  There  are 
thousands  of  persons  that  will  recollect  the  musical 


Nurse  Woman. 


73 


voice,  the  bright  eye,  and  lady-like  bearing  of  this 
intelligent  lady,  and  how  they  listened  with  profund 
silence  and  wonder  while  she  was  explaining  the 
wonders  of  this  strange  and  Avonderful  child  : (this 
she  often  did  in  the  absence  of  the  author)  Avith  ability, 
grace,  ease  and  entire  satisfaction  to  the  audience 
that  would  be  present.  She  A\'as  always  ready  and 

willing  to  attend  the  varied  Avants  of  the  children  or 
child  ; and  Avhen  they  Avere  dying,  they  Avould  look  to 
her  as  if  they  expected  help  from  her.  She  could 
handle  them  Avith  more  skill  and  case  than  any  one — 
the  mother  not  excepted. 


THE  CAROLINA  TWINS,  OR  <•  DOUBLE- 
HEADED  GIRL,”  MILLIE  AND  CRISSIE. 


§|IIE  author  formed  the  acquaintance  of  these 
interesting  and  intelligent  girls  in  Pitts- 
burg,  Pa.,  in  the  year  1871,  while  they 
were  giving  public  exhibitions  in  that  city,  and 


(.& 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


75 


at  the  same  time  and  place,  was  exhibiting  Minnie 
and  Mina,  therefore  we  had  a good  opportunity  to 
study  their  peculiarities.  They  now  (since  the  death 
of  Minnie  and  Mina)  are  the  greatest  living  curiosi- 
ties in  the  world.  They  have  two  bodies  down  to 
the  waist,  where  the  two  spines  unite  and  blend  into 
one.  Each  body  has  two  perfect  arms  and  hands, 
and  they  have  the  full  and  natural  use  of  the  same. 
They  also  have  four  perfectly  formed  legs  and  feet, 
on  which  they  move  actively,  and  can  waltz  or  dance 
and  converse  fluently  with  two  persons  at  the  same 
time.  The  cut  will  represent  their  shape  better  than 
we  can  in  any  other  way,  as  it  is  taken  from  a photo- 
graph kindly  presented  to  us  by  them.  They  are  de- 
scribed fully  and  exactly  in  the  following  from  the 
Photographic  Review  of  Medicine  and  Surgery,  by 
¥m.  H.  Pancoast,  M.  D.,  Demonstrator  of  Anatomy 
in  the  Jefferson  Medical  College,  Surgeon  to  the 
Philadelphia  Hospital,  and  Surgeon  to  Charity  Hos- 
pital : 

Species  1st. — Pygopagus  symmetros. 

Derivation. — pyge,  the  nates,  pago,  I fasten,  syn, 
with,  metrein,  to  measure. 

Definition.— Two  individuals  more  or  less  com- 
plete, separated  as  low  as  the  pelvis,  by  the  lateral  or 
posterior  portions  of  which  they  are  united  ; genitals 
double.  In  the  higher  degrees  there  are  two  umbili- 
cal cords,  which  are  normally  attached  respectively  to 


76 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


each  abdomen.  Vital  organs  independent  in  the 
type. 

Genus  1st. — Pygopagus. 

Order  1st. — Terata  catadidyma. 

Derivation. — teras,  teratos,  a monster  ; kata i, 
down,  didymos,  a twin. 

Definition. — Duplicity,  with  more  or  less  separa- 
tion of  the  cerebro-spinal  axis,  from  above  down- 
wards, under  the  general  head  of  diploteratologv  or 
diploterography,  the  description  and  diagnosis  of  spe- 
cial forms  of  double  monsters. 

Under  this  heading,  as  the  proper  place  in  the  clas- 
sification of  a compound  monster  of  duplex  develop- 
ment, as  so  admirably  set  forth  in  the  excellent  arti- 
cle by  Dr.  G.  I.  Fisher,  of  Sing  Sing,  New  York,  in 
the  Transactions  of  the  State  Medical  Society  of  New 
York,  I would  report  my  observations  upon  the  “Car- 
olina Twins,”  or  the  “double-headed  girl,”  as  they 
have  been  called. 

This  case  of  pygopagus  sym metros  came  under  my 
professional  care,  January  18,  1871,  while  it  was  on 
exhibition  in  this  city,  in  consequence  of  an  abcess 
forming  near  the  genitals,  as  stated  by  Mrs.  Smith, 
who  is  the  guardian  of  the  twins.  In  the  course  of 
their  treatment,  I was  enabled  to  make  the  following 
observations  and  to  have  them  confirmed  by  my 
medical  friends  whom  I had  the  opportunity  of  invi- 
ting to  be  present.  After  great  persuasion  and  with 
the  kind  assistance  of  my  friend  Dr.  F.  F.  Maury 
(owing  to  the  modesty  of  the  twins  and  the  natural 
reluctance  of  Mrs.  Smith),  the  accompanying  photo- 
graph of  them  was  taken.  They  clung  to  their  rai- 
ment closely,  as  may  be  seen,  and  it  was  only  by  ear- 
nest entreaty  that  they  were  willing  to  compromise 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


77 

by  retaining  the  drapery  as  photographed.  [As  it  is 
not  proper  for  this  picture  to  appear  in  this  work,  it 
is  not  given.]  The  expression  of  their  countenances 
shows  their  displeasure,  as  their  features  ordinarily 
express  great  amiability  of  character.  This  living 
example  of  pygopagus  sym metros  is  named  Millie 
and  Chrissie  Smith.  They  are  negresses,  twenty 
years  of  age,  born  of  slave  parents  in  Columbus 
county,  North  Carolina,  July  11th,  1851.  The  par- 
ents are  still  living.  The  mother  is  now  forty  nine 
years  old  and  the  father  fifty-five  years.  They  have 
had  fourteen  children,  the  twins  being  the  ninth 
birth.  The  mother  can  assign  no  cause  for  the  mon- 
strosity, nor  did  she  ever  see  the  Siamese  twins.  Dr. 
P.  C.  Gooch,  in  The  Stethoscope  of  July,  1852,  de- 
scribes the  mother  as  a very  stout  negress  of  thirty- 
two  years  of  age,  very  fat  and  of  a large  frame  and 
pelvis.  The  children  were  noted  as  being  remarka- 
bly healthy  and  sprightly,  perfectly  formed,  and  uni- 
ted at  the  sacra.  The  band  of  union  seems  to  be 
chiefly  cartilaginous,  but  the  sacra  are  so  closely  ap- 
proximated that  some  suppose  there  is  osseous  union 
of  them.  Dr.  Gooch  further  says  that  when  he  first 
saw  them  “the  elder  one  was  in  a tranquil  sleep,  but 
it  was  awakened  by  the  action  of  the  bowels  of  the 
younger  and  smaller  sister,  who  was  then  suffering 
from  diarrhoea.  When  one  has  an  evacuation  of  the 
bowels,  they  both  strain.”  When  I was  called  to  see 
the  twins,  I found  them  very  intelligent  and  agreea- 
ble, standing  about  four  feet  six  inches  in  height,  and 
so  closely  united  that  they  were  clothed  in  one  dress 
large  enough  for  them  both,  with  sleeves  for  the  four 
arms  and  a silken  sash  tied  around  their  common 
waist.  The  frontal  development  of  each  was  remark- 


78  The  Carolina  Twins. 

ably  good,  and  though  their  complexion  was  of  the 
dusky  brown  of  the  American  negro,  and  their  noses 
and  lips  possessed  the  characteristics  of  their  race,  yet 
the  expression  of  their  faces  was  so  amiable  and  intel- 
ligent, and  their  manners  so  well  bred,  that  they  pro- 
duced a most  pleasing  impression  upon  me.  They 
sing  duets  and  play  upon  the  guitar  very  pleasantly, 
their  voices  being  quite  melodious.  Though  joined 
at  the  inferior  posterior  parts  of  their  bodies  by  the 
•contiguous  sacra,  and  originally  formed  so  as  to  be 
placed  back  to  back,  yet  they  have  from  their  birth 
instinctively  twisted  themselves,  as  if  the  bond  of 
union  had  yielded,  and  their  spines  have  assumed  a 
gibbous  form  under  the  exertion,  permitting  them  to 
assume  almost  a lateral  position,  like  an  expanded  V, 
thus  facilitating  their  movements.  They  walk  each 
partly  sideways,  the  apex  of  the  V advancing,  their 
main  support  being  from  the  outer  limbs,  steadied 
and  guided  by  the  weaker  inside  legs.  Their  move- 
ments are  very  graceful,  and  all  the  curves  of  their 
bodies  yield  harmoniously  to  their  gliding  step,  as 
they  walk  to  and  fro,  run  with  swiftness,  or  dance 
the  schottische,  polka,  or  waltz. 

They  can  either  walk  easily  or  stand  upon  the  out- 
er limbs,  holding  up  the  inside  ones,  using  the  outer 
limbs  as  in  the  case  of  a single  individual.  In  walk- 
ing and  running  they  rest  upon  the  outer  limbs  as 
they  simultaneously  swing  forward  the  inner  ones, 
and  then,  standing  on  the  inner  ones,  swing  forward 
the  outer  ones.  Owing  to  the  obliquity  of  the  junc- 
tion, the  inner  limbs  are  somewhat  shorter  than  the 
•outer  ones,  and  as  they  move,  they  step  upon  the  ball 
and  toes  of  the  inner  limbs,  which  adds  much  to  the 
elasticity  of  their  step.  As  they  stand  fronting  me, 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


79= 


Millie  is  on  my  left  hand,  and  Chrissie  on  my  right. 
Chrissie  is  larger  and  more  developed  than  Millie, 
Avho  was  quite  weakly  as  a child,  but  is  now  strong 
and  hearty,  owing  to  the  support  she  has  received 
from  her  connection  with  her  more  robust  sister. 
Chrissie  can  now,  as  she  has  always  been  able  to  do. 
bend  over  and  lift  up  Millie  by  the  bond  of  union. 
This  she  was  in- the  habit  of  doing  as  a part  of  the 
exhibition,  but  as  Millie  is  now  so  strong  and  well 
developed,  I advised  them  to  avoid  it  as  a practice,, 
so  as  not  to  injure  Chrissie’s  health.  Millie,  though 
the  weaker  physically,  has  the  stronger  will,  and  is 
the  dominating  spirit,  usually  controlling  their  joint 
movements,  though  from  long  habit  one  instinctively 
yields  to  the  other’s  movements,  thus  preserving  the 
necessary  harmony.  Mrs.  Smith  tells  me  that  when 
they  were  little  it  was  somewhat  difficult  for  them  to 
understand  this,  and  individual  desires  sometimes  led 
to  little  struggles  and  quarrels  for  supremacy.  I no- 
ticed that  what  required  only  the  exertions  of  one  to 
perform,  one  alone  did,  as  shutting  the  door  or  taking 
something  from  the  mantel  or  table.  But  when  their 
single  plate  was  placed  upon  their  dinner-table,  then 
each  used  both  hands  to  carry  the  viands  to  their 
respective  mouths  for  transmission  through  each 
oesophagus  to  their  separate  stomachs,  with  evident 
satisfaction  to  each  individual.  Each  brain  acts  sep- 
arately, there  are  two  intelligences,  as  shown  by  their 
conversing  with  each  other,  and  they  can  carry  on  in- 
dependent trains  of  thought,  as  is  obvious  from  their 
talking  at  the  same  time  with  different  persons  upon 
different  subjects.  In  consequence  of  habit,  their 
functions  generally  work  simultaneously.  They  are 
usually  hungry  at  the  same  time,  and  generally  desire 


80 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


the  same  food  and  drink,  both  drinking  a great  deal 
of  water.  Their  habits  are  very  much  alike.  They 
generally  sleep  and  wake  at  nearly  the  same  moment, 
though  one  can  sleep  independently  of  the  other,  and 
sometimes  one  turns  over  the  other  one  in  bed  with- 
out awaking  her.  They  defecate  and  urinate  at  the 
same  time,  though  one  may  have  a diarrhoea  without 
the  other  suffering  any  pain,  or  one  may  be  bilious 
without  the  other  being  so,  as  I found  Millie  so  suf- 
fering on  one  occasion,  while  Chrissie  was  not.  I or- 
dered Millie  a cathartic  pill,  thinking  that  she  alone 
required  it,  but  I was  told  that  each  had  been  given 
one,  with  the  best  effect,  and  I found  Millie  relieved 
of  her  headache. 

I believe  Millie  could  be  sick  at  her  stomach  with- 
out Chrissie  being  so,  and  vice  versa.  It  is  reported 
that  one  suffered  more  in  teething  than  the  other,  and 
that  Millie  had  the  diptheria,  but  not  Chrissie,  and 
that  they  both  had  fever  and  ague  at  the  same  time. 
Chrissie,  on  their  left,  is  a little  taller,  stronger,  and 
more  robust  than  Millie,  on  their  right.  As  far  as 
can  be  recognized,  there  is  no  transposition  of  visce- 
ra. The  hearts  are  nearly  in  their  respective  pla- 
ces, and,  allowing  for  the  curvature  of  their  spines, 
there  is  but  the  slightest  deviation  of  the  respective 
apices  to  the  median  line.  The  heart  and  lung  sounds 
are  normal.  The  individuality  of  each  twin  was 
again  shown  on  examining  the  pulse.  On  several  oc- 
casions, Millie’s  pulse  was  found  to  be  from  ten  to 
twelve  beats  quicker  than  Chrissie’s.  At  one  time 
Millie’s  pulse  was  ninety-six  beats  and  Chrissie’s 
eighty-four  ; on  another  occasion,  Millie’s  was  eighty 
while  Chrissie’s  was  sixty-eight. 

The  baud  of  union  I measured,  and  found  it  to  be 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


81 


26  inches  in  circumference.  At  five  years  of  age, 
according  to  Dr.  F.  H.  Ramsbotham,  it  was  16  inches 
in  circumference.  The  distance  between  the  top  of 
the  crest  of  the  one  ilium  to  the  other,  at  its  greatest 
breadth  on  the  back,  was  14J  inches.  On  touching 
the  left  leg  of  Millie,  the  sensation  and  number  of 
touches  are  recognized  by  Chrissie,  but  not  the  spot  ; 
and  on  touching  the  right  leg  of  Chrissie  similar  ef- 
fects are  produced. 

In  company  with  Dr.  J.  Murray  Barton,  I applied 
an  sestliesiometer  on  the  inside  of  the  leg,  first  of 
Chrissie,  and  then  of  Millie,  and  found  the  limit  of 
tactile  recognition  to  be  about  24  inches.  On  the  8th 
of  March,  1871,  I invited  Dr.  Win.  Pepper  and  Dr. 
R.  M.  Townsend  to  accompany  me  in  my  visit.  We 
placed  the  pole  of  a Faradaic  current  in  the  hand  of 
Millie,  another  on  the  outside  of  the  outer  limb  of 
Chrissie.  They  both  felt  it.  On  placing  one  pole 
in  Chrissie’s  left  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  external 
popliteal  nerve  of  Millie’s  outer  leg,  the  current  pro- 
duced powerful  contractions  of  the  peronei  muscles  of 
Millie’s  limb.  Chrissie  also  felt  the  current  in  her 
left  arm.  When  one  pole  was  placed  on  the  external 
popliteal  nerve  of  Millie’s  outside  leg,  and  the  other 
pole  applied  at  the  same  point  on  Chrissie’s  outside  leg, 
powerful  contractions  was  simultaneously  made  by  the 
peronei  muscles  of  both  outer  limbs.  The  sensation 
was  recognized  from  the  points  of  application  down 
to  the  ends  of  each  one’s  toes.  When  the  poles  were 
applied  to  the  middle  line  of  the  connecting  band  and 
the  external  popliteal  nerve  of  Millie’s  outer  leg,  both 
felt  the  current,  Chrissie  feeling  the  current  in  Mil- 
lie’s leg,  Millie’s  muscles  contracting  powerfully. 

One  pole  being  applied  on  each  dorsal  region,  the 


82 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


current  is  at  once  recognized  by  both.  One  pole 
placed  over  Chrissie’s  dorsal  region,  another  over  the 
patellar  plexus  of  Millie’s  outer  leg,  a current  is  es- 
tablished that  they  both  feel,  and  powerful  contrac- 
tions of  the  muscles  of  Millie’s  thigh  are  produced. 
We  asked,  one  at  a time,  to  try  to  lift  up  the  leg  or 
legs  of  the  other,  but  this  neither  one  could  do  ; each 
one  having  complete  control,  however,  over  the 
limbs  belonging  to  her  trunk,  I applied  the  point  of 
a lead-pencil  to  the  top  of  the  band  of  union  at  the 
exact  middle  line,  and  each  recognized  the  sensation  ; 
but  removing  the  point  on  either  side  less  than  an 
inch,  only  the  one  touched  recognized  the  sensation. 

It  is  an  interesting  feature  in  this  case,  that  it  pre- 
sents many  points  of  similarity  to  that  of  the  Hunga- 
rian sisters,  born  October  26,  1701,  and  that  there  is 
no  similar  case  reported  reaching  adult  life  for  one 
hundred  and  seventy  years.  The  Hugarian  sisters 
were  similarly  united,  a symmetrical  pygopagus.  A 
description  of  them  is  found  in  the  Philosophical 
Transactions,  vol.  1,  page  311  (Torkos.)  Judith, 
from  an  attack  of  paralysis,  in  her  sixth  year,  was 
much  weaker  than  Helen.  So  Millie  was  much  weak- 
er than  Chrissie  in  her  childhood,  but  has  increased 
and  grown  stronger  since. 

With  the  Hungarians  one  suffered  from  a slight  in- 
disposition independent  of  the  other ; it  is  the  same 
with  the  Carolina  twins.  The  Hungarians  were  in- 
telligent; so  are  the  Carolina  twins.  The  Hunga- 
rians could  not  walk  side  by  side  ; when  one  went  for- 
wards the  other  went  backwards.  When  one  stopped, 
she  raised  her  sister  off  from  the  ground,  which  Helen 
often  performed,  being  the  stronger.  They  had  no 
sensibility  in  common,  except  in  the  immediate  vi- 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


S3 


cinity  of  the  line  of  junction.  Millie  and  Chrissie 
cannot  place  themselves  accurately  side  by  side  ; there 
is  a marked  obliquity  of  position,  for  originally  they 
were  placed  back  to  back. 

Chrissie,  being  the  stronger,  can  readily  lift  up 
Millie  on  her  back  by  the  band  of  union.  The  sen- 
sibility is  only  common  at  the  line  of  junction,  or 
very  near  it,  and  in  the  two  inner  lower  extremities. 
The  Carolina  twins  micturate  simultaneously,  it  is 
reported ; but  I believe  that  the  consentaneous  mic- 
turition and  defecation  are  the  result  of  habit.  For 
in  the  case  of  the  Ischiopagus  Tripus  Asymmetros, 
Minnie  and  Mina,  now  on  exhibition  here,  aged  four 
months,  having  a common  genitalia  and  anus,  each 
one  defecates  separately,  as  can  be  seen  by  the  red- 
dening of  the  face  and  the  straining  of  the  abdominal 
muscles  of  one  while  the  other  is  tranquil.  In  each 
case  the  temperaments  are  decidedly  different,  and  the 
mental  functions  and  nervous  systems  seem  to  be 
quite  independent.  In  the  case  of  the  Hungarian 
sisters,  one  often  slept  while  the  other  was  awake  ; 
they  were  affected  differently  by  hunger  ; one  could 
read  and  write  while  the  other  was  asleep.  So  also 
is  it  with  the  Carolina  twins.  The  osseous  union  of 
the  Hungarians  was  from  the  second  vertebral  ele- 
ments of  the  sacra  to  the  end  of  the  coccyges.  The 
union  is  similar  in  the  Carolina  twins.  In  the  case 
of  the  two  Hungarians,  the  aortae  anastomosed  inte- 
riorly at  the  point  where  the  iliacs  were  given  oft'. 
The  ascending  venae  cavae  were  connected  correspond- 
ingly, thus  establishing  a large  and  direct  communi- 
cation between  the  two  hearts,  producing,  of  course, 
a great  community  of  life  and  functions.  So  I be- 
6 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


5>4 

iieve  it  to  be  with  the  Carolina  twins,  and  in  each 
case  there  are  two  separate  hearts. 

Thus  we  find  a great  similarity  in  the  organization, 
both  physical  and  mental,  of  these  two  cases  of  re- 
markable twins.  The  Hungarians  lived  to  the  age  of 
twenty-one  years,  and  as  in  their  case  it  was  consid- 
ered impossible  to  separate  them  with  safety,  so  I be- 
lieve it  to  be  with  these  (Millie  and  Chrissie)  ; and  as 
the  Carolina  twins  are  united  in  life,  so  I believe 
they  will  be  in  death,  and  that  the  analogy  to  the 
Hungarian  sisters  will  be  carried  out  to  the  last.  The 
union,  arterial  and  nervous,  is  so  intimate,  that  if 
either  Millie  or  Chrissie  shall  die  first,  the  other  will 
succumb  almost  at  the  same  moment,  either  from  the 
impression  upon  the  circulation  or  upon  the  nervous 
system.  So  was  it  with  the  Hungarian  sisters.  Ju- 
dith died  from  an  affection  of  the  brain  and  lungs. 
Helen,  who  had  previously  enjoyed  good  health,  was 
taken  ill  with  a slight  fever,  soon  after  her  sister’s  in- 
disposition, and  suddenly  sank  into  a state  of  collapse, 
yet  preserving  her  mental  faculties ; after  a short 
struggle  she  became  the  victim  of  the  malady  of  her 
sister,  both  expiring  almost  at  the  same  moment. 

Eccardus  (de  Sororibus  Gemellis  cohferint,  1709), 
among  other  cpiestions  in  regard  to  the  Hungarian 
sisters,  discusses  whether  their  condition  would  ad- 
mit of  or  justfy  the  solemn  rite  of  matrimony.  He 
answers  that  physically  there  are  no  serious  objections, 
but  morally  there  are  insuperable  ones,  more  partic- 
ularly  on  account  of  the  extreme  liability  of  propa 
gating  monsters.  I agree  with  him,  in  reference  to 
the  Carolina  twins,  that  physically  there  are  no  se- 
rious objections,  but  that  morally  there  are  iusupera- 


Tire  Carolina  Twins. 


S5 

ble  ones  ; but  I do  not  believe  with  him  that  such 
marital  union  would  necessarily  produce  monsters. 

The  most  interesting  point  in  the  consideration  of 
these  cases  of  duplex  lormations  is,  perhaps,  in  ref- 
erence to  their  embryogeny.  Where  there  is  simply 
an  outgrowth  of  some  supernumerary  part,  or  even 
where  there  is  a secondary  body  more  or  less  com- 
plete, but  only  one  intelligence,  the  development  of 
the  monster  might  very  readily  be  explained  by  some 
one  of  the  various  theories  that  have  been  suggested 
by  different  writers  upon  Teratology.  The  most 
plausible  theories  are,  that  these  duplex  existences  are 
due  either  to  the  accidental  fusion  of  two  embryos  at 
some  early  period  of  their  development,  or  to  the  ex- 
istence of  a double  yolk,  or  to  the  proximity  and  rel- 
ative position  of  the  neural  axes  of  two  more  or  less 
complete  primitive  traces,  developed  in  the  vitelline 
membrane  of  a single  ovum,  as  suggested  by  Dr.  G. 
J.  Fisher,  or  to  a hypertrophic  power  or  process  of 
budding,  or  to  the  fissuration  of  the  cerebro-spinal 
axis  at  an  early  period  of  foetal  life,  as  suggested  by 
Dr.  H.  R.  Storer.  We  must  first,  I think,  explain 
the  development  of  these  duplex  formations  before 
we  can  again  discuss  the  question  whether  the  quality 
of  monstrosity  be  original  to  the  ovum  or  acquired 
by  it.  This  discussion  was  carried  on  from  1724  to 
1743,  Messrs.  Lemery  and  Winslow  being  the  princi- 
pal champions,  and  was  only  terminated  by  the  death 
of  Lemery. 

A double  formation,  from  the  head  downwards,  or 
from  the  coccyx  upwards,  might  be  well  explained  by 
Dr.  H.  R.  Storer’s  theory  of  the  fissuration  of  the 
cerebro-spinal  axis,  or  by  a fissuration  of  the  prirai- 


80 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


tive  trace  or  groove,  provided  the  duplex  existence 
has  not  two  brains  or  two  intelligences.  In  Frey- 
ling’s  case  of  the  two  united  females  (symmetrical 
pygopagus)  born  in  Carinola,  Italy,  a.  d.  1700,  and 
who  died  at  the  age  of  four  months,  after  being  sep- 
arated, there  were  two  intelligences.  On  the  other 

hand,  in  the  case  of  George  Washington , when 

the  supernumerary  body  wras  cut  from  the  cheek  with 
the  ecraseur  by  Professor  Pancoast,  no  intelligence 

died  out.  George  Washington lived,  and  is 

living  now.  Here  was  one  perfect  cerebro-spinal 
system,  in  one  complete  body,  united  to  an  incom- 
plete cerebro-spinal  system  in  the  imperfect  body. 
The  connection  of  the  incomplete  body  with  the  com- 
plete wras  such  that  great  fears  were  entertained  lest 
the  child,  only  seven  months  old,  should  succumb  to 
the  operation.  In  assisting  in  giving  ether,  I was 
ordered  to  cease  administering  it,  lest  the  child  should 
die  ; for  here  there  was  only  one  intelligence  ; there 
was  none  in  the  supernumerary  body. 

The  theory  of  fissuration,  or  that  of  the  fusion  of 
two  primitive  traces,  might  well  account  for  the  de- 
velopment of  this  case  (cephalopagus  prosopodidy- 
mus),  as  they  explain  the  hypertrophy,  or  in  a case 
of  a single  entity  ; but  they  do  not  seem  to  account 
for  the  existence  of  two  entities,  which  would  appear 
to  involve  the  idea  of  two  original  germs.  If  the 
two  primitive  grooves  represent  two  entities,  then 
how  are  these  two  grooves  developed  ? For  any  doc- 
trine to  explain  satisfactorily  these  duplex  formations 
ought  to  account  for  the  highest  as  well  as  the  lowest 
grades  of  union.  Neither  of  these  two  theories  would 
explain  the  development  of  the  Carolina  twins,  the 


87 


The  Carolina  Twins. 

Hungarian  sisters,  the  Siamese  twins,  or  the  case  of 
Ischiopagus  Tripus,  Mina  and  Minnie,  or  any  of  the 
duplex  formations  possessing  two  intelligences,  unless 
they  can  account  for  the  development  of  the  two  in- 
telligences. In  conversation  with  the  Siamese  twins, 
with  the  Carolina  twins,  and  in  Mina  and  Minnie,  I 
recognized  twTo  distinct  intelligences.  It  is  difficult 
to  avoid  the  conclusion  that  such  cases  are  due  to  the 
development  of  two  entities  at  the  earliest  stage  of 
embryogenesis,  whether  by  the  ordinary  manner  of 
fecundation  of  the  spermatozoa,  or  by  a double-head- 
ed spermatozoon,  the  existence  of  which  Dr.  H.  R. 
Storer  says  was  demonstrated  to  him  by  Professor 
Salisbury,  of  Cleveland,  Ohio. 

If  the  bicephalous  spermatozoon  be  proved  to  exist 
ordinarily,  it  would  be  yet  difficult  to  understand  how7 
it  could  impress  the  germinal  xTesicle  in  a manner  to 
produce  these  duplex  formations,  although  we  know 
that  the  sperm  cell  makes  a great  impression  upon  the 
germinal  vesicle.  It  might,  possibly,  have  as  much 
power  in  determining  the  sex  and  peculiarities  of  the 
embryo  as  the  ovum  itself,  for  we  know  that  charac- 
teristics of  the  father  are  transmitted.  But  to  effect 
the  doubling  of  the  embryo,  and  the  formation  of  two 
primitive  grooves,  it  would  seem  as  if  it  should  have 
the  power  of  splitting  the  germinal  cell  in  twro,  or 
that  the  germinal  cell  must  possess  the  power  of 
doubling  itself,  or  that  there  should  be  two  germinal 
cells  or  vesicles  to  be  fecundated. 

With  the  existence  of  two  intelligences  there  exist, 
also,  two  entities,  each  one,  it  would  seem  probable, 
due  to  the  development  of  a corresponding  germinal 
vesicle,  fecundated  at  the  same  time,  orone  soon  after 


88 


Tixk  Carolina  Twins. 


the  other.  That  two  or  more  ova  can  be  impregnated 
about  the  same  time  in  the  human  female  we  know,, 
as  in  the  ease  of  twins  or  triplets.  In  the  inferior 
animals — those  that  produce  litters — we  have  several 
ova  fecundated  at  the  same  connection,  and  each  is 
produced  perfect,  as  each  ovum  is  kept  separate  from 
the  other  ; but  let  any  two  fuse  during  any  stage  of 
their  development,  and  we  may  have  a duplex  form- 
ation more  or  less  complete.  The  law  of  homologous 
union  which  controls  these  dujdex  organizations, 
making  them  of  the  same  sex,  joined  together  at  the 
same  parts,  bone  to  bone,  organ  to  organ, -blood-ves- 
sel to  blood-vessel,  is  no  argument  against  the  fusion 
of  two  germinal  cells  ; it  only  exists  upon  the  expla- 
nation of  this  lawr. 

There  is  no  question  but  that  the  union  of  the  en- 
tities composing  these  highest  duplex  organizations 
has  taken  place  at  a very  early  period  of  embryonic 
life.  In  examining  the  reports  of  such  cases,  not 
always  minutely  given,  or  of  double  monsters  of  any 
variety,  there  is  not  a single  instance  that  I know  of 
where  there  has  been  found  a separate  bag  of  water 
for  each  individual  composing  the  double  monster, 
such  as  is  almost  always  the  case,  I believe,  with  or- 
dinary twins.  Cazeaux  says  (p.  866,  Tarnier’s 
edition)  there  are  never  two  envelopes  (amniotic)  for 
a double  monster.  They  heave  been  reported  with 
two  umbilical  cords  and  two  separate  placentas,  and 
with  a single  cord  and  single  umbilicus  and  single 
placenta.  Admitting  the  fact  that  the  double  mon- 
ster has  but  a single  ehorino  and  a single  amnion,  it 
would  seem,  if  wTe  ventured  upon  the  consideration  of 
its  development,  to  be  necessary  to  consider  the  form- 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


89 


ation  of  these  membranes  and  how  there  exists  but 
these  single  ones. 

They  are  found  in  the  ovum  itself.  The  chorion, 
the  most  important  of  the  two  for  us  to  consider  in 
this  relation,  and  which  ultimately  does  so  much  to 
form  the  placenta,  is  gradually  developed  out  of  the 
external  wall  of  the  fecundated  ovum  (the  vitelline 
membrane),  within  which  is  the  vitellus  or  yolkc  con- 
taining the  germinal  vesicle  (vesicula  germinativa). 
and  the  yolk  itself  (Bischoff)  is  converted  into  a 
secondary  vesicle,  the  blastodermic  membrane,  within 
the  substance  of  which,  about  the  tenth  day,  appears 
the  rudimentary  embryo. 

The  presence  of  spermatozoa,  singly  or  in  members, 
has  been  recognized  so  frequently  in  the  interior  of 
the  ovum  (Meissner,  Wagner,  Heal,  Robin, — Caze- 
aux,  Tarnier,  p.  122)  that,  at  least,  the  occasional  en- 
trance of  a spermatozoon  must  be  allowed  even  before 
the  ovum  may  have  entirely  left  its  ovarian  birth- 
place. The  spermatozoon  itself,  developed  in  a cell 
in  the  spermatic  (semniferous)  tubles  of  the  male,  is 
here  found  to  enter  again  into  a.  cell,  the  ovum  of  the 
female.  With  its  entrance  the  germinal  spot  disap- 
pears (Bischoff),  and  the  spermantozoon,  according 
to  Tarnier,  undergoes  a retrograde  metamorphosis, 
and  is  revolved  into  granulations,  which  are  mingled 
with  the  vitellus  or  yolk.  This  vitellus  or  yolk  is  now, 
as  we  may  consider,  endowed  with  unusual  power ; it 
quickly  arranges  itself  into  a granular  layer,  lining 
the  inner  surface  of  the  wall  of  the  cell  or  elementary 
chorion,  and  quickly  develops  into  the  germinal  mem- 
brane, in  the  substance  of  Avhich  begins  the  formation 
of  the  new  being. 


90 


The  Carolina  Twins. 


Wagner  (Cazeaux,  Tarnier’s  edition,  p.  92)  has 
sometimes  met  with  two  or  even  more  germinal  spots 
in  the  ova  of  the  mammifera.  Though  the  fact  must 
necessarily  be  more  difficult  to  detect  in  the  human 
race,  from  the  less  frequent  opportunities  for  examin- 
ation, there  cannot  be  sufficient  grounds  for  denying 
the  great  probability  of  their  existence  in  woman.  If 
there  exists  two  germinal  spots  or  two  germinal 
vesicles  in  one  ovum  (as  can  be  illustrated  by  draw- 
ing two  nucelated  germinal  vesicles,  in  the  ordinary 
wood-cut,  representing  an  ovum  in  a Grafian  follicle, 
as  figured  in  the  text-book),  we  can  readily  admit 
that  the  spermatozoa,  which  enter  in  numbers,  might 
effect  a double  conception  in  a single  ovum,  even  if 
the  existence  of  a bicephalous  spermatozoon  be  not 
proved,  and  that  there  consequently  would  be  but  a 
single  chorion  and  a single  bag  of  waters.  With  this 
condition  of  development  one  could  also  understand 
that  with  a single  chorion  there  might  be  one  or  two 
umbilical  cords,  and  a single  or  double  placenta,  and 
yet,  further,  that  the  two  embryo,  formed  from  two 
germinal  vesicles  and  developed  on  the  same  blasto- 
dermic membrane,  could  be  united  more  or  less  com- 
pletely, by  a more  or  less  adhesive  junction  or  fusion 
of  the  two  embryonic  primitive  grooves. 

If  we  admit  the  possible  fusion  of  two  germinal 
vesicles,  it  does  not  seem  improbable,  also,  that  two  or 
more  fecundated  ova  may  occasionally  so  coalesce  as 
to  cause  a fusion  of  their  membranes,  and  the  union 
more  or  less  complete  of  the  corresponding  primitive 
grooves.  If  this  prove  to  be  correct,  we  may  then  ac- 
count, possibly,  for  the  least  complete  union  of  the 
highest  duplex  organization,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Siam- 


The  Carolina  Twims. 


91 


ese  Twins,  Carolina  Twins,  Hungarian  Twins,  or  in  the 
closer  union  of  Mina  and  Minnie,  for  a double  body, 
with  one  umbilical  cord  and  one  placenta,  or  having 
two  cords  and  two  placentae.  At  the  same  time,  the 
existence  of  separate  intelligences  is  recognized  and 
explained,  as  the  result  of  the  fecundation  and  de- 
velopment of  separate  germinal  vesicles. 

For  the  lowest  duplex  organizations,  with  but  one 
intelligence,  we  have  only  to  admit,  that  if  by  the  fu- 
sion of  two  germinal  cells  some  one  part  is  diminished, 
or  is  wanting  in  common,  that  it  only  requires  a 
greater  fusion  of  them  to  destroy  a greater  portion. 


THE  SIAMESE  TWINS. 


ENG  AND  CHANG. 


HANG  and  Eng  were  born  in  a small  vil- 
lage on  the  coast  of  Siam  in  the  year  1811. 


Their  parents  were  in  moderate  circum- 
stances, and  got  their  living  by  fishing,  and  the  twins 


The  Siamese  Twins.  93- 

when  quite  young,  made  their  living  by  selling  shelL 
tish,  and  followed  this  occupation  until  the  year  1829,. 
when  they  were  brought  to  the  United  States,  and 
exhibited  in  all  of  the  principal  cities  until  they  had 
accumulated  quite  a fortune,  and  then,  being  tired  of 

traveling,  they  settled  down,  and  are  now  (1874)  liv- 
ing in  North  Carolina  in  the  western  part  of  the 
State,  they  being  sixty-three  years  old.  They  are 
united  at  the  anterior  part  of  the  chest,  or  in  other 
words,  the  epigastrium  of  one  to  that  of  the  other,  by 
a prolongation  of  a kind  of  fleshy  or  ligamentous 
band  about  the  size  of  a man’s  hand,  or  two  inches 
thick  and  four  inches  broad.  The  whole  mass  is 
tough  and  capable  of  being  considerably  extended. 
These  twins  form  the  most  remarkable  instance  of* 
united  twins  in  this  respect,  that  with  two  bodies  in- 
dividually complete,  they  have  lived  to  a more  ad- 
vanced age  than  any  other  instance  of  united  twins  in 
the  records  of  science.  I will  here  state  some  of  the 
Physiological  facts  regarding  them.  Dr.  Jerome 
Kidder,  of  New  York,  has  informed  the  author  that 
he  has  ascertained  by  experiment  that  the  right  ear 
of  Eng  is  more  acute  than  his  left,  and  the  twins 
themselves  know  very  well  that  Chang  is  much  deaf- 
er than  his  brother;  he  does  not  hear  a watch  in  con- 
tact with  his  right  ear.  A curious  circumstance, 


94 


The  Siamese  Twins. 


which  was  noticed  at  a very  early  period  by  the  twins, 
is  that  the  two  inner  eyes — the  left  of  Eng  and  the 
right  of  Chang — possess  a much  clearer  and  more 
distinct  vision  than  the  two  outer  ; in  fact,  when  the 
two  inner  ones  are  closed,  they  say  they  are  quite 
unable  to  distinguish  any  object  clearly.  While  you 
may  whisper  in  the  ear  of  one  without  the  other  hear- 
ing it,  or  volatile  salts  applied  to  the  nostrils  of  one 
has  no  effect  on  the  other,  or  pinching  the  arm  of  one 
excites  no  sensation  in  the  other,  still,  if  you  stick  a 
pin  in  the  exact  vertical  center  of  this  connecting 
link,  both  will  flinch  from  the  pain  or  hurt.  These 
twins  are  seldom  observed  to  converse  with  each  oth- 
er. They  play  a good  game  of  drafts,  make  pretty 
much  the  same  moves  and  at  the  same  time,  and  fre- 
quently play  against  each  other.  They  are  both  mar- 
ried and  have  large  Plantations,  and  each  one  quite  a 
large  family  of  grown  children.  When  last  heard 
from  one  of  them  was  dangerously  ill,  and  surgeons 
■were  ready  in  case  of  death  to  separate  them. 

“ Their  mother  bore  seventeen  children,  and  at  one 
time  gave  birth  to  three,  and  never  less  than  two. 
But  none  of  these  children  were  deformed.”  “ Pro- 
fessor Allen  Thompson,  of  Glasgow,  has  shown  it  to 
be  a general  law  in  relation  to  united  twins  that  the 
heart,  liver,  etc.,  are  inverted  in  position,  or  in  the 


The  Siamese  Twins. 


95 


reverse  side  in  one  of  the  two  individuals  forming  the 
united  twins.  This  does  not  hold  good  in  relation  to 
Chang  and  Eng,”  or  Mina  and  Minnie,  and  the 
author  is  of  the  opinion  that  it  is  not  the  case  with 
the  Carolina  Twins,  Millie  and  Chrissie.  Having 
carefully  examined  and  conversed  several  times  with 
those  wonderful  twins,  he  is  sorry  that  his  mind  was 
not  drawn  to  this  subject  at  the  time.  They  are  now 
traveling  in  Europe,  therefore  it  is  not  convenient  to 
ascertain  that  fact  at  the  present  time.  The  probabili- 
ty is  that  this  law  did  not  hold  good  in  the  Hungarian 
sisters.  We  therefore  think  that  the  learned  Pro- 
fessor is  wrong  in  his  general  law. 


EARLY  YOUTH  OF  THE  SIAMESE  TWINS. 


like  many 
Elephant, 


|E  find  in  Lippincott’s  Magazine  some  ac- 
count of  the  Siamese  Twins  while  still  in 
the  land  of  their  birth,  from  a lady  who 
visited  their  former  home.  Their  father, 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  of  the  White 
was  a Chinaman  by  birth  ; their  mother, 
also,  though  born  in  Siam,  was  the  daughter  of  a 
Chinaman,  so  that  the  earth  of  which  the  twins  were 
formed  was  three-fourths  china  clay. 

As  children  they  wore  the  Chinese  dress,  with  their 
hair  braided  after  the  fashion  of  all  Chinese  boys,  and 
their  parents  always  spoke  of  them  as  Chinese.  They 
learned,  however,  the  Siamese  language.  Though  so 
closely  connected  together,  they  were  never  regarded 
as  one  person,  but  as  two. 


Early  Yooth  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


9T 


Chang,  being  always  the  larger,  stronger  and  more 
intelligent,  ordinarily  took  the  lead.  When  one  was 
told  anything  which  the  other  did  not  hear,  the  latter 
insisted  on  being  informed  of  it ; and  if  this  was  re- 
fused it  led  to  a quarrel  often  of  some  day’s  duration. 
Usually  the  brothers  were  as  much  attached  to  each 
other  inwardly  by  affection  as  outwardly  by  the 
ligament. 

The  mother  said  that  at  first  the  ligament  that  uni- 
ted the  boys  was  so  short  as  to  compel  them  to  face 
each  other,  nor  could  they  turn  in  bed  without  being 
lifted  up,  and  laid  in  the  desired  position  ; but  as  they 
grew  and  exercised  more  freely,  the  ligament  gradu- 
ally lengthened,  till  they  were  able  to  stand  side  by 
side,  and  even  back  to  back,  and  to  turn  themselves 
in  bed  by  rolling  one  over  the  other. 

The  little  cottage  where  the  boys  passed  their  child- 
hood was  of  the  sort  known  in  Siam  as  “ floating 
houses.”  They  are  one-story  buildings,  moored  on 
the  river  bank,  and  kept  in  place,  not  by  anchors, 
but  by  large  poles  on  each  side  driven  into  the  muddy 
bottom. 

They  are  built  either  of  teak  boards  or  bamboo, 
roofed  with  attap  leaves,  and  contain  three  or  four 
rooms,  of  which  the  front  one  is  a shop,  besides  a ve- 
randa, which  overlooks  the  river  or  canal.  Here, 
day  by  day,  as  the  father  plied  his  trade  of  catching 
fish,  or  cleaned  and  sorted  them  for  market,  and  the 
mother  was  selling  wares  in  her  little  shop,  the  twin 
brothers  amused  themselves  in  the  broad,  cool  veran- 
dah, watching  their  parents,  and  aiding  in  such  light 
labors  as  they  were  able  to  undertake. 

Sometimes  they  went  fishing  in  the  boat  with  their 


98 


Early  Youth  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


father ; and,  like  all  Eastern  children,  they  soon 
learned  to  swim,  and  spent  much  of  their  time  in  the 
water.  One  day,  while  they  were  thus  engaged,  Mr. 
Robert  Hunter,  a Scotch  merchant  residing  in  Bang- 
kok, passed  in  his  boat,  and,  attracted  by  the  perfect 
uniformity  of  the  children’s  movements,  he  stopped 
to  ascertain  how  they  managed  to  keep  thus  closely 
side  by  side. 

One  can  imagine  his  amazement  at  the  discovery  of 
the  cause  ; and  from  that  day,  which  was  sometime 
during  the  year  1824,  Mr.  Hunter  began  concocting 
measures  to  get  them  off  to  Europe  for  exhibition. 

His  efforts  were  not  at  first  successful,  and  it  was 
not  till  five  years  after,  that  Capt.  Coffin,  by  giving 
the  parents  a large  sum  of  money,  induced  them  to 
part  with  their  curious  offspring. 

At  the  age  of  eighteen,  they  were  found  by  a sea 
Captain  from  Eewburyport,  Mass.  This  Capt.  Cof- 
fin bought  them  from  their  parents,  who,  as  stated 
before,  were  very  poor  people,  and  taking  them  on 
board  his  ship  brought  them  to  this  country.  Here 
they  excited  a great  deal  of  interest.  That  which 
seemed  to  excite  the  most  wonder  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  saw  them,  but  which  was  really  one  of  the 
least  wonderful  things  about  them,  was  that  they  ap- 
peared always  to  think  and  act  alike.  When  they 
were  coming  over  from  Siam,  the  sailors  used  to  play 
with  them  and  chase  them  around  the  ship.  One 
day  in  running  to  escape  from  their  pursuers,  they 


99 


Early  Youth  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 
came  to  an  open  hatchway.  If  they  had  tumbled 
into  the  hold  of  the  ship  they  would  probably  have 
been  killed.  They  both  leaped  at  the  same  instant 
and  landed  safely  on  the  other  side.  Among  other 
things,  scientific  men  tried  to  decide  whether  their 
likeness  iu  thought  and  action  was  caused  by  their 
being  joined  together,  that  is,  because  they  had,  as  it 
were,  only  one  body. 

The  general  opinion  was  that  such  was  not  the  case, 
but  that  their  harmony  was  the  result  of  habit.  From 
infancy  they  had  been  obliged  to  do  the  same  thing 
at  the  same  time,  to  think  and  to  act  alike,  as  two  most 
intimate  friends.  It  was  always  a very  interesting 
question  whether  cither  of  the  twins  could  continue  to 
live  if  the  connection  should  be  cut.  When  they 
were  in  Europe  some  years  ago,  very  eminent  sur- 
geons were  consulted  on  this  point,  and  they  submit- 
ted to  some  experiments  intended  to  settle  the  ques- 
tion. One  of  these  was  tying  a cord  very  tightly 
around  the  band  that  joined  them,  when  they  both 
showed  signs  of  distress,  and  came  very  near  fainting. 
From  this  it  was  concluded  that  they  could  not  be 
separated  and  live— although  a few  physicians  de- 
clared that  it  would  be  possible — but  all  advised  that 
if  either  should  die  the  band  between  the  living  and 

dead  should  be  severed  at  once.  The  twins  them- 
7 


100 


Eably  Yon  i ii  of  tiie  Siamese  Twins. 
selves  however,  secretly  deteffinined  not  to  act  on  this 
advice.  They  directed  by  their  wills  that  they  should 
never  be  parted,  even  in  death. 

It  would  probably  have  been  impossible  for  either 
to  live  without  the  companionship  of  the  other,  even 
if  there  had  been  a possibility  of  mere  existence  when 
they  had  been  separated.  But  evidently  they  had 
agreed  that  neither  wished  to  survive  the  other.  It 
is  said  to  be  surprising  what  these  two  men  could  do, 
iu  spite  of  their  being  held  so  closely  together.  They 
could  turn  back  to  back  or  face  to  face  with  but  little 
inconvenience,  and  one  could  stand  on  a stool  while 
the  other  was  on  the  floor.  They  were  able  to  do  the 
ordinary  work  on  a farm,  and,  although  so  strangely 
connected,  they  could  perform  more  than  the  labor  of 
one  man  but  could  not  perform  the  labor  cf  two. 
They  were  possessed  of  a very  good  degree  of  intelli- 
gence. Even  on  the  passage  to  this  country,  they 
learned  to  play  checkers  well  enough  to  defeat  some 
old  players.  They  learned  our  language,  and  became 
good  American  citizens.  Some  years  ago  they  united 
with  a Baptist  church  in  North  Carolina,  and  were 
regarded  as  consistent  church  members. 

The  most  remarkable  thing  about  these  twins, 
after  all,  is  that  they  were  able  to  overcome  to  so  great 
an  extent  the  restraints  which  nature  had  put  upon 


Phrenological  Likeness  of  tile  Twins.  101 
them.  That  which  made  them  differ  from  other  men 
hindered  them  also  in  doing  what  other  men  do.  They 
succeeded  in  conquering  nature  as  really  as  the  blind 
man  does  when  he  learns  to  see  with  the  fingers,  or 
as  the  dumb  child  does  when  he  learns  to  hear  with 
his  eyes.  They  might  have  been  contented  to  live 
at  ease  by  showing  their  peculiarity.  They  chose 
instead,  to  earn  a living  as  other  men  do.  For  this 
they  were  entitled  to  credit,  and  to  be  remembered 
with  respect  by  all,  as  men  who,  under  difficult  cir- 
cumstances, tried  to  act  well  their  part. 

THEIR  PHRENOLOGICAL  LIKENESS. 

Professor  O.  W.  Fowler,  of  New  York,  says  : 

The  Siamese  Twins,  Eng  and  Chang,  furnish  an- 
other striking  example  of  the  truth  of  prenological 
science.  It  is  well  known  that  their  traits  of  charac- 
ter, including  their  feelings,  pa-ssions,  abilities,  dispo- 
sitions, modes  of  thinking,  of  acting,  and  so  forth, 
are  so  much  alike  as  frequently  to  start  the  pretence, 
and  induce  the  belief,  that  they  possess  but  one  mind, 
©r,  at  least,  that,  in  consequence  of  the  wonderful, 
physical  connexion  of  their  bodies,  there  exists  be- 
tween them  a similar  union  of  mind,  or  such  a one  as 
to  cause  both  minds  to  think,  feel,  and  act  simultane- 
ously alike.  Although  it  is  a mere  pretense,  yet  the 
foundation  of  it  remained  to  be  developed  and  ex- 
plained by  phrenology.  In  the  autumn  of  183G,  at  the 
Washington  Hotel,  N.  Y.,  their  heads  were  examined 
by  the  narrators,  O.  S.  Fowler  and  S.  Kirkham, 


102  Phrenological  Likeness  of  the  Twins. 

when,  to  their  surprise  and  admiration,  they  were 
found  to  be  most  wonderfully  and  strikingly  alike, 
not  only  in  size  and  general  outline,  but  even  in  the 
minute  development  of  nearly  all  the  phrenological 
organs.  Some  small  difference,  indeed,  in  the  develop- 
ment of  some  few  of  the  organs,  does  exist;  but  then 
it  is  so  slight  as  to  be  detected  only  by  the  most  min- 
ute and  accurate  observation.  Among  all  the  heads 
ever  examined  by  the  authors,  such  an  agreement  of 
size,  shape,  and  temperament,  or  any  thing  approach- 
ing to  it,  in  any  two,  they  never  before  witnessed  or 
heard  of;  and  hence,  the  striking  coincidence  between 
the  characters  and  dispositions  of  the  two  brothers, 
no  longer  remains  a mystery  ; for,  in  addition  to  the 
general,  natural  law,  (which  operates  in  this  case), 
that  “ like  causes  produce  like  effects,”  from  the  ne- 
cessity of  the  case,  their  training,  habits,  and  educa- 
tion, have  been  alike,  more  perfectly  so  than  that  of 
any  other  two  individuals  that  ever  lived.  But  not- 
withstanding this,  it  has  been  stated,  that  a slight 
difference  in  the  development  of  some  few  of  their 
organs,  was  pointed  out  by  the  phrenologists,  and  the 
consequent  difference  in  their  characters,  specified.  In 
relation  to  this  point,  as  well  as  all  the  points  of 
agreement,  both  the  young  gentlemen  and  gentleman 
who  accompanied  them,  fully  confirmed  and  cor- 
roborated the  statements  of  the  examiners.  Again 
we  appeal  to  our  opponents  to  answer  the  question. 
If  phrenology  is  not  a true  science,  how  could  these 
nice  distinctions  and  discriminations  of  difference  in 
character,  have  been  thus  accurately  pointed  out 
merely  by  an  examination  of  the  physical  form  of  the 
head  ? And  again  : If  the  disposition  and  talents  of 


Death  of  the  the  Siamese  Twins. 


ioa 


individuals,  depend  solely  on  education  or  training, 
how  could  any  difference  in  these  respects,  exist  be- 
tween the  twins  ? 


DEATH  OF  THE  SIAMESE  TWINS. 


ENG  SURVIVES  CHANG  BUT  A FEW  MINUTES — GRIEF 
OF  THEIR  WIVES  AND  DEAF  MUTE  CHILDREN. 


SPECIAL  from  Richmond  makes  the  an- 
nouncement  of  the  sudden  death  of  the 
celebrated  Siamese  Twins,  Saturday  morn- 
1 ing,  {]ie  17th,  of  January,  1874,  at  their 

residence  at  Mount  Aiery,  Surry  Count)',  N.  C. 

Chang  was  partiy  paralyzed  last  fall,  since  which 
time  he  had  been  fretful,  very  much  debilitated,  and 
strongly  addicted  to  drinking  liquor  as  a means  of 
alleviating  his  sufferings.  He  had  been  quite  feeble 
for  several  davs,  so  much  so  as  to  coniine  the  brothers 
to  their  bed.  On  Friday  night  Chang  became  worse, 
and  expired  suddenly. 

About  4 o’clock  Saturday  morning  Eng  became  so 
teriibly  shocked  that  he  raved  wildly  for  awhile. 
The  attack  was  followed  by  what  seemed  to  be  a 


104 


Death  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


deadly  stupor,  and  In  two  hours,  it,  is  supposed,  from 
the  deatli  of  Chang  Eng  breathed  his  last.  The 
wives  and  families  of  the  twins  are  in  the  deepest 
grief,  the  children,  many  of  whom  are  deaf  mutes, 
express  their  sorrow  in  the  most  pitiful  manner. 

They  were  about  sixty-three  years  of  age,  having 
been  born  in  Siam  in  1811.  Their  parents  were 
Chinese.  They  were  brought  to  this  country  in  1829r 
and  attracted  great  attention  both  in  America  and 
Europe,  which  they  afterward  visited,  from  the  fact 
that  they  had  been  united  from  their  birth  by  a fleshy 
band  uniting  the  lower  end  of  their  breast  bones. 
They  seem  at  first  to  have  stood  face  t > face,  but  by 
constant  effort  they  had  become  so  turned  that  they 
could  stand  nearly  side  by  side.  The  band,  which 
was  two  or  three  inches  long  and  about  an  inch  and 
a half  thick,  was  covered  with  skin,  and  sensitive.  If 
touched  in  the  middle,  both  felt  it.  Otherwise  the 
sensitiveness  only  extended  to  one  nearest  the  point 
affected.  The  twins  were  usually  very  affectionate 
and  sympathetic,  though  they  quarreled  occasionally. 
Physicians  differed  as  to  the  possibility  of  their  being 
cut  apart  without  destroying  their  lives.  They 
made  a respectable  fortune  by  exhibiting  themselves, 
and  settled  in  North  Carolina,  where  they  married 
two  sisters.  Each  had  a numerous  offspring.  They 
found  it  impossible  to  preserve  harmony  between  the 
wives ; hence  they  had  separate  households,  each 
living  with  his  wife  for  a week  alternately. 

They  lost  their  slaves,  and  were  otherwise  improv- 
ished  by  the  war  of  the  rebellion,  and  again  exhibited 
themselves.  In  this  city  (Cincinnati)  they  appeared  at 
Mozart  Hall,  six  or  seven  years  ago.  The  two  colored. 


The  Dead  Siamese  Twins. 


10} 


sisters,  known  as  the  ‘‘  two  headed  girls,”  from  the 
fact  that  their  bodies  were  united,  were  exhibited  at 
the  same  time.  At  this  time  the  twins  were  gray 
haired,  and  their  yellow  mongrel  skin  was  dry  and 
withered.  Several  of  their  children  accompanied 
them.  Chang,  whose  constitution  had  become  broken 
by  disease,  and  intemperance,  died  first,  after  a brief 
illness.  Eng,  on  learning  his  brother’s  fiite,  became 
violently  excited,  and  expired  in  about  two  hours. 
How  much  mental  sympathy  and  how  much  physical 
causes  had  to  do  with  Eng’s  death  does  not  yet  appear. 
It  is  to  be  regretted  that  surgical  aid  was  not  at  hand 
to  effect  a prompt  separation  of  the  living  and  the 
dead. 


TIIE  DEAD  SIAMESE  TWINS. 

The  death  of  the  Siamese  twins  in  Mount  Aiery, 
near  Salisbury,  N.  C.,  on  the  1 7th  of  this  month, 
ended  one  of  the  most  remarkable  of  natural  phe- 
nomena. They  came  to  this  country  in  1829,  when 
they  were  18  years  old,  having  previously  been  shown 
in  Europe.  They  were  born  on  the  coast  of  Siam,  and 
their  parents  lived  by  fishing.  None  of  their  fifteen 
brothers  and  sisters  were  deformed,  although  many 
of  them  were  twins.  They  made  the  tour  of  the 
United  States,  and,  except  Tom  Thumb,  were  the 
greatest  objects  of  wonderment  to  the  people.  Nor 
was  the  curiosity  regarding  them  confined  to  gaping 
ruralists.  To  many  men  of  science  they  were  the 
first  specimen  of  joined  and  living  human  beings. 
The  fleshy  ligature  which  linked  them  was  about  a 
foot  in  length,  two  inches  broad,  and  four  thick,  and 
through  it  ran  a large  artery  and  many  veins,  making 


Theib  Life  in  New  Yokk. 


IOC 

their  circulation  identical.  Their  breathing,  too, 
was  simultaneous  when  they  were  asleep.  They  were 
not  so  entirely  one,  however,  but  that  each  had 
an  entirely  separate  existence.  Their  senses  were 
totally  disconnected.  One  could  not  feel  a hurt  in- 
flicted on  the  other,  the  ligature  being  the  only  part 
in  which  they  were  sensitive  in  common.  Much  sci- 
entific discussion  arose  concerning  them,  mainly  bear- 
ing upon  the  question  of  possible  separation. 

'i  HE  lit  LIFE  IX  NEW  YOKK. 

Barman  got  the  twins  in  1850,  and  for  several 
years  they  were  shown  in  his  old  museum.  At  that 
time  they  spoke  English  very  imperfectly.  They 
were  below  the  medium  size,  and  when  in  health  their 
weight  together  was  210  lbs.  Chang  was  larger  than 
Eng,  and  looked  several  years  younger.  He  was, 
too,  the  mental  superior  of  his  brother,  although  both 
were  ignorant,  and  had  intelligence  that  scarcely  rose 
above  low  cunning.  Their  faces  were  peculiarly  re- 
pelling, yellow  in  hue,  and  closely  resembling  those 
of  the  Chinese  cigar  sellers  of  Chatham  street.  Chang 
was  the  most  robust  and  good  natured.  Eng  was  of- 
ten  sick,  and  always  morose  and  peevish.  They  had 
a sleeping  room  in  the  museum,  as  did  the  other  cu- 
riosities, and  one  night  a rumpus  was  heard  in  it.  Ou 
breaking  open  the  door,  the  twins  were  found  fight- 
ing. Eng  was  on  the  floor  underneath  Chang,  who 
was  choking  him.  As  a rule,  however,  Chang  was 
more  forbearing  than  the  irritable  disposition  of  his 
brother  warranted.  They  played  checkers  together 
sometimes,  and  took  lessons  in  English  with  slow  re- 
sults. Their  pay  was  £100  a week,  which  they  equit- 
ably divided  and  put  into  savings  banks.  They  nev- 


A Double  Wedding. 


107 


er  visited  their  hom'e,  and  seemed  to  have  no  care  for 
their  family.  When  Eng  was  sick  Chang  nursed 
him  ; but  perhaps  did  so  from  selfish  motives,  as  the 
serious  illness  of  one  made  it  necessary  for  the  well 
one  also  to  go  to  bed.  Chang  had  something  of  an 
appreciative  vein  of  fun,  and  liked  to  give  senseless 
answers,  in  his  broken  English,  to  the  numberless 
questions  of  visitors.  They  remained  with  Barnum 
until  1855,  and  it  is  believed  that  they  had  then  saved 
about  §40,000  each.  Growing  tired  of  show  life,  they 
decided  to  settle  down  in  a warmer  part  of  the  Uni- 
ted States. 

A DOUBLE  WEDDING. 

In  their  travels  they  had  been  in  North  Carolina, 
and  its  climate  had  pleased  them.  So  they  bought 
two  plantations,  and  secured  wives  to  complete  their 
domestic  establishment.  Here  they  took  the  surname 
of  Bunker.  They  were  then  bachelors  of  forty-four. 
They  married  English  sisters,  aged  twenty-six  and 
twenty-eight.  The  girls  had  been  servants,  and  it  is 
said  that  a Lancashire  dialect  still  clings  to  them. 
The  making  of  the  double  match  involved  much 
trouble,  for  although  the  twins  were  not  unduly  ex- 
acting, it  was  hard  to  find  women  who  were  both  whi- 
ling and  at  all  desirable.  There  vras  no  love-making 
before  the  engagement,  the  courting  was  done  by 
proxy  and  correspondence,  and  the  ladies  had  seen 
their  future  husbands  only  at  a show  in  London  when 
they  accepted  the  offer  of  marriage.  The  twins  based 
their  choice  upon  likenesses  forwarded  by  their  agent, 
who  gave  assurances  of  the  respectability  of  the  girls. 
All  having  been  arranged  they  were  brought  to  Amer- 


108 


A Double  Wedding. 


iea,  the  twins  paying  their  expenses,  and  the  mar- 
riage was  solemnized  quietly  in  Salisbury.  The  wive?* 
were  not  beautiful,  but  were  strong,  healthy  English 
working  girls.  The  domestic  lives  of  the  couples 
were  peculiar.  Each  family  had  its  own  house,  ser- 
vants, and  domestic  establishment.  Their  plantation-- 
were  owned  and  managed  separately,  although  in 
matters  of  consequence  Chang  was  usually  the  mas- 
ter. The  wives  lived  entirely  at  their  respective- 
homes,  and  the  husbands  alternated — staying  one 
week  at  Chang’s  house  and  the  next  week  at  Eng’s. 
Each  looked  after  his  plantation  and  other  business 
during  the  weeks  of  living  at  his  own  place,  and  the 
visiting  brother  was  not  supposed  to  interfere.  The 
wives  did  not  agree  very  well,  and  the  strangely  tied 
families  quarreled  so  seriously  that  the  sisters  fre- 
quently had  periods  of  complete  estrangement,  last- 
ing for  weeks  at  a time. 

Although  Chang  and  Eng  were  rich,  they  did 
not  live  happily.  Mrs.  Chang  had  the  first  child  and 
it  was  a deaf  mute.  The  families  increased  rapidly 
until  Chang  had  six  children  and  Eng  five.  Of  these 
children  four  never  heard  nor  spoke,  although  in  all 
other  respects  all  were  strong  and  not  deformed. 
Eight  are  living,  the  oldest,  a daughter  of  seventeen, 
having  lately  been  married  to  the  lessee  of  a neigh- 
boring plantation.  About  eight  years  ago  Chang  be- 
came converted  in  a religious  revival,  and  Eng  also 
embracing  the  belief,  they  joined  the  Baptist  Church. 
They  were  regular  in  their  attendance  thereafter,  and 
retained  their  standing  as  good  Christians.  Their 
tempers,  however,  were  not  improved  by  the  spirit- 
ual change,  and  before  the  emancipation  their  slaves 


A Certainty  of  Union  in  Death. 


100 

were  the  most  whipped  of  any  in  the  region.  The 
rebellion  freed  their  slaves  and  otherwise  seriously 
impaired  their  wealth.  To  repair  their  losses  they 
again  exhibited  themselves  through  the  country,  and 
at  Wood’s  Museum  in  this  city  ; but  they  were  only 
moderately  successful,  owing  partly  to  a rapacity 
which  prevented  managers  from  having  anything  to 
do  with  them.  A greater  curiosity  in  their  line  had 
sprung  up,  too,  in  the  two-headed  girl — two  negro 
children  from  South  Carolina — who  are  joined  at  the 
hips,  and  who  are  on  exhibition  in  Paris.  Chang  and 
Eng  had  grown  uglier  as  they  had  grown  older,  the 
latter  especially  being  wrinkled,  thin,  and  bent. 
Their  tempers  were  soured,  and  they  quarreled  with 
each  other  constantly.  They  had  gained  greatly  in 
intelligence,  however,  and  were  more  sensitive  to  the 
gaze  of  the  crowd.  At  the  Eevere  House,  where 
they  boarded,  they  received  a few  visitors,  to  whom 
they  complained  of  the  necessity  which  had  driven 
them  back  into  show  life.  They  also  retained  strong 
secession  proclivities.  During  their  absence  their 
wives  managed  the  plantations.  Those  of  the  children 
who  were  not  deaf  mutes  were  sent  to  school,  and  arc- 
now  well  educated.  Before  their  last  exhibition  here 
the  twins  had  been  again  in  Europe. 

A CERTAINTY  OF  UNION  IN  DEATH. 

The  cause  of  their  moroseness  as  they  grew  older 
is  believed  to  have  been  the  probability  of  the  fatal 
effect  of  one’s  death  upon  the  other.  The  idea  of 
separating  them  by  a surgical  operation  had  been  of- 
ten broached,  but  physicians  had  generally  agreed 
that  it  would  kill  them.  Therefore  each  was  haunted 


110 


A Certainty  of  Union  in  Death. 


with  a dread  of  being  left  bound  to  his  dead  brother, 
with  almost  a certainty  of  dying  under  any  attempt 
to  sever  him  from  the  corpse.  While  in  Paris  and 
London  they  consulted  the  most  eminent  surgeons. 
One  experiment,  however,  dashed  all  hope  of  sepa- 
rate existence.  The  ligature  was  compressed  until 
all  circulation  of  blood  between  them  was  stopped. 
Eng  soon  fainted,  and  a removal  of  the  compression 
was  necessary  to  prevent  death.  This  proved  that 
neither  could  sustain  a separate  circulation  of  the 
blood,  and  to  have  cut  the  ligature  would  have  killed 
both.  With  this  knowledge  they  returned  to  their 
homes  and  lived  as  they  had  done  before.  Later  the 
health  of  Eng  grew  worse,  and  Chang  was  frequently 
obliged,  although  well  himself,  to  keep  to  his  bed 
with  his  sick  brother.  But  about  a year  ago  Chang 
'-offered  a paralytic  stroke,  from  which  time  his  health 
was  the  worse  of  the  two.  He  took  to  drink  as  a re- 
lief from  suffering,  and  the  lives  of  the  twins  grew 
•wretched  indeed. 

The  details  of  their  death  are  meagre.  Chaug  died 
first,  and  a few  moments  afterward,  Eng,  who  had  for 
a few  days  been  well,  became  delirious  and  raved 
wildly.  This  may  have  resulted  from  the  mental 
shock  and  apprehension  as  to  his  own  fate  ; but  more 
likely  it  wa's  the  result  of  a cessation  of  blood  circu- 
lation between  him  and  his  brother.  A stupor  fol- 
lowed, and  he  died  two  hours  afterward. — _Y.  Y.  Sun, 
January  20th,  1874. 

Dr.  J.  Hollingsworth,  the  family  physician  of  the 
Siamese  Twins,  gives  the  following  account  of  their 
death  : 


A Certainty  ok  Union  in  Death.  Hi; 

“Of  late  years,  owing  originally  to  an  estrange- 
ment between  the  wives,  arising  out  of  some  partial- 
ity in  matters  of  dress  and  jewelry,  they  have  kept 
up  separate  establishments  or  farms  two  miles  apart. 
It  was  their  unvarying  custom  to  spend  three  days 
and  a half  of  each  week  in  each  house.  So  unaltera- 
ble was  this  custom  that  the  funeral  of  a son  on  one 
occasion  and  the  wedding  of  a daughter  on  another 
could  not  be  attended  by  them  because  the  ceremony^ 
was  not  at  the  right  house. 

“Thursday,  January  15,  was  the  day  for  Chang  to- 
visit  Eng’s  house.  The  former  was  the  wTeaker  of 
the  two,  having  been  paralyzed  three  years  before  on 
the  right  side,  and  ever  since  suffering  from  chronic 
pneumonia.  On  this  night  the  extreme  cold,  the 
rough  road  and  an  open  carriage  conduced  to  throw- 
ing Chang  into  a severe  attack  of  his  affection  of  the 
throat,  and  he  sent  word  to  his  wife  next  day  that, 
though  better,  he  thought  he  would  have  died  that 
night. 

“On  Friday  night  the  twins  slept  in  the  second  story 
of  the  house,  having  no  one  in  the  room  but  a little 
negro,  who  said  they  got  up  after  midnight  and  sat 
around  the  fire,  Chang  complaining  very  much  of  his 
throat.  Eng  -wanted  to  go  back  to  bed,  but  Chang 
said  it  hurt  his  breast  too  much  to  lie  down.  How- 
ever, they  did  soon  afterwards  go  to  bed,  and  nothing 
more  was  heard  till  toward  daybreak,  when  Eng  was 
heardcrying  out  for  his  son  William,  who  slept  in  an 
upper  room. 

“When  the  family  was  aroused,  after  repeated  call- 
ings from  Eng,  they  found  Chang  dead,  and  Eng  wiih 
the  cold  perspiration  starting  out  from  his  face,  pallid,. 


112 


Medical  Opinions. 


and  complaining  of  excessive  cold  in  his  feet,  and 
asking  them  to  pull  and  rub  them.  However,  in 
about  11  hours  after  the  alarm,  Eng  expired,  all  the 
symptoms  of  coming  death  being  present.” 

The  family  wished  to  hear  from  some  of  the  absent 
sons  of  the  twins  before  giving  permission  for  an  au- 
topsy, but  Dr.  Hollingsworth  dissuaded  them  from 
an  immediate  burial  and  had  the  bodies  placed  in  a 
strong  wooden  box  encased  in  tin  and  surrounded 
with  charcoal,  and  deposited  the  whole  in  the  cellar 
of  the  dwelling-house,  where  the  cold  weather  will 
preserve  the  bodies  at  least  two  weeks. 


From  North  Carolina — Medical  Opinions 

Concerning  the  Siamese  Twins— Bodies  foe 
Sale— $10,000  Asked  for  the  Privilege  of 
a Post  Mortem  Examination. 

New  York,  January  25tli,  1874. 

A dispatch  from  Mount  Airy,  N.  C'.,  says  Doctor 
Win.  Hollingsworth,  who  attended  the  Siamese  twins, 
is  of  the  opinion  that  the  death  of  Eng  was  not 
caused  by  any  vital  connection  or  artery  passing  from 
one  to  the  other  through  the  ligament  that  united 
them,  and  believes  there  was  no  such  vital  connection 
through  the  ligament,  because  he  has  attended  the 
twins  when  one  was  sick  and  the  other  in  good  health, 
and  when  there  was  as  much  as  twenty  beats  differ- 
ence to  the  minute  in  their  pulsation. 


Medical  Opinions. 


113 


The  bodies,  after  being  embalmed,  were  placed  in  a 
coffin,  and  encased  in  a larger  tin  box,  which  was 
soldered  and  made  air  tight.  All  was  then  put  in  a 
large  wooden  box  and  packed  in  charcoal  and  made 
Secure  and  placed  in  the  cellar  of  the  house.  It  is  re- 
ported that  the  bodies  will  be  disposed  of  at  an 
enormous  price  to  some  museum  or  medical  college, 
or  placed  on  exhibition.  This  is  to  be  subject  to  a 
■decision  of  the  members  of  the  family.  The  charge 
is  made  that  a veil  of  mystery  has  been  thrown  over 
the  death  of  the  twins,  and  the  real  cause  of  the  de- 
cease suppressed  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  the 
above  stated  object. 

A dispatch  from  Greensboro  says  that  Dr.  Jos.  E. 
Hollingsworth,  brother  of  the  Doctor  who  attended 
the  twins,  while  en  route  for  the  North,  stated  that 
his  mission  was  to  dispose  of  the  dead  bodies  of  the 
twins  on  the  most  favorable  terms  he  could  negotiate. 
The  sum  asked  for  the  privilege  of  a post  mortem 
examination  is  stated  to  be  eight  to  ten  thousand. 

The  Siamese  Twins  En  Famille. — A writer  in 
the  Philadelphia  Press,  speaking  of  the  Siamese 
Twins,  says  : 

Much  speculation  has  always  been  rife  as  to  how 
the  twins  courted,  and  finally  became  joined  in  the 
bonds  of  Hymen.  It  happened  that  they  were 
traveling  through  the  South,  and  stopped  at  the 
town  of  Traphill,  in  Wilkes  county,  N.  C.  The 
country  in  the  locality  being  very  romantic,  and  the 
land  good,  the  twins  determined  to  settle,  and  accor- 
dingly engaged  in  business  in  the  village,  being  ex- 
cellent traders,  and  their  novel  condition  soon  at- 


114  The  Siamese  Twins  En  Famille. 

tracted  many  persons  to  them  ; among  them  a farm- 
er named  Yates,  who  lived  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
borhood, and  who  was  possessed  of  two  bouncing 
daughters.  Chang  and  Eng  looked  upon  these  wo- 
men tenderly,  and  evinced  great  affection  for  them, 
and,  like  ordinary  young  folks,  made  numerous  calls 
at  the  residence  of  their  bewitchers,  and  there  being 
a pair  of  them  all  around,  a match  was  soon  made, 
and  the  four  wrere  two  (or  one).  *These  wives  always 
displayed  great  affection  for  their  liege  lords,  and. 
manifested  the  usual  jealousies  common  to  the  human 
family.  From  this  double  union  there  were  some 
twenty-two  children  born.  Mrs.  Chang  presented 
her  husband  with  some  nine  or  ten,  and  of  these  but 
two  were  boys,  while  in  the  Eng  family  the  daughters 
were  proportionally  outnumbered. 

The  offspring,  contrary  to  the  general  opinion  and 
preceding  statements,  with  few  exceptions,  were 
healthy,  robust  children.  Great  difficulty  arose  when 
the  time  for  conferring  names  upon  the  young 
Changs  and  Engs  came.  They  could  not  all  take 
their  paternal  and  maternal  relatives’  titles,  and  they 
had  no  Christian  names.  The  difficulty  was  sur- 
mounted, however,  and  the  appellations  of  Christo- 
pher Columbus,  Patrick  Henry,  Stephen  Decatur, 
Nancy  Bunker,  and  names  of  a like  sort  were  given 
to  the  retinue  of  little  ones.  The  fathers  seemed  anx- 
ious that  all  their  immediate  descendents  should  be 
well  educated,  and  purchased  a house  in  the  town  of 
Mount  Airy,  shortly  alter  their  removal  to  that 
place,  where  the  larger  children  lived  and  attended 


*This  conflicts  with  the  at-ove  statement,  which  we  con- 
sider correct. 


The  Siamese  Twins  En  Famille. 


115 


the  school  in  the  district.  They  were  all  apt  schol- 
ars, and  seemed  to  inherit  a fair  amount  of  natural 
acuteness  from  their  fathers.” 

Letter  From  a Doctor  Who  Was  With  the 

Siamese  Twins  Five  Years. 

I read  with  deep  interest  in  the  Herald  of  Sunday 
(the  25tli)  the  partial  account  from  your  reporter  at 
Mount  Airy,  N.  C.  He  observes  that  “ the  feeling  of 
regret  was  markedly  observable  in  the  tone  and  man- 
ner in  which  every  one,  even  the  negroes,  spoke  of 
the  dead  twins.  For  twenty-seven  years  they  had 
been  residents  of  the  county,  were  familiar  and  inti- 
mate with  nearly  every  citizen  of  it,  -were  universally 
beloved  and  respected,  and,  owing  to  their  well  known 
hospitality  and  liberal  spirit,  their  loss  is  just  now  as 
universally  regretted. ” 

Your  correspondent  is  very  correct,  and  there  are 
thousands  of  families  in  various  parts  of  the  United 
States  and  in  Europe  who  hold  the  twins  equally  dear 
in  their  memories,  and  who  have  been  shocked  at  read- 
ing the  grossly  libellous  and  lying  articles  which  have 
been  published  in  some  of  our  papers  since  their 
death.  The  twins  were  by  no  means  “half  idiotic,” 
“uncouth”  and  “brutal”  in  their  habits  or  natures,  as 
has  been  said  by  some  of  these — (well,  I won’t  sa}T 
what  I think  they  are) — but  they  were  naturally  gen- 
tle, amiable  and  kind  ; they  had  tempers,  and  when 
some  thoughtless  fool  would  insult  them  they  would 
show  pretty  plainly  that  they  knew  how  to  resent  the 
insult. 

They  were  not  “ignorant”  nor  “unintellectual.” 
It  is  true  they  never  were  what  is  called  educated, 
but  their  natural  good  sense  taught  them  early  that 

8 


116 


The  Siamese  Twins  En  Eamille. 

they  had  much  to  learn.  And  I doubt  not  that  your 
reporter  will  inform  you  that  in  their  library  he  found 
well-used  copies  of  the  works  of  Scott,  Byron,  Coop- 
er, Dickens,  and  more  than  one  edition  of  Shakes- 
peare. And  few  persons  in  our  cities  have  kept  them- 
selves as  well  posted  on  the  public  affairs  of  this  and 
foreign  countries  as  did  the  twins. 

Even  in  naming  their  children  they  exhibited  a 
better  knowledge  of  noted  people  than  have  most 
persons  with  large  opportunities.  I can  only  recall 
from  memory  the  names  of  a few  of  their  children — 
James  Madison,  Stephen  Decatur,  Christopher  Wrcu, 
Josephine,  Albert  and  Victoria.  The  latter  is  a deaf 
mute,  who  has  been  well  educated  at  Raleigh,  and  was 
recently  married  to  a gentleman  who  is  also  a mute. 
All  their  children  who  are  old  enough  have  been  well 
instructed.  This  does  not  look  as  if  the  parents  were 
“boors”  or  “half  idiotic.” 

After  a not  very  short  experience  with  human  na- 
ture, I can  truly  say,  that  I never  met  any  man  whom 
I believed  to  be  as  positively  honest,  truthful,  full  of 
the  true  courage  of  a gentleman,  and  strictly  scrupu- 
lous in  all  his  dealings  as  I found  the  twins  to  be. 

In  another  column  of  your  Sunday  Herald  appears 
a letter  signed  bv  “T.  M.  De  Hylton,  M.  D.,  Vo.  218 
East  Thirty-eighth  street.”  This  expert  (?)  proves 
conclusively,  to  his  own  satisfaction  at  least,  that  it 
would  have  been  as  easy  to  have  “ cut  those  men 
apart,”  without  any  more  danger,  than  it  would  have 
been  to  have  amputated  a finger,  and  that  “if  the 
physicians  in  attendance  at  the  time  of  death  severed 
the  ligature  the  life  of  the  other  would  have  been 
preserved.” 

Excuse  the  bad  English.  It  is  the  Doctor’s,  not 


The  Siamese  Twins  En  Eamille.  117 

mine.  And  then  there  was  no  physician  “in  attend- 
ance at  the  time  of  death.” 

It  has  been  my  good  fortune  to  have  enjoyed  the 
society  of  and  free  converse  with  Sir  Astley  Cooper, 
Sir  Anthony  Carlisle,  Sir  Benj.  Brodie  ; Drs.  Warren, 
of  Boston;  Physic,  of  Philadelphia;  Magruder,  of 
Washington,  and  many  others  whose  names  are  known 
to  some  members  of  the  profession.  All  those  gen- 
tlemen examined  the  twins  with  great  curiosity  and 
care — not  once,  but  very  many  times— and  not  one  of 
them  ever  expressed  a belief  that  it  was  quite  possible 
to  separate  the  twins  without  endangering  the  lives  of 
both.  But,  unfortunately  for  those  gentlemen  and 
the  cause  of  science,  they  went  to  their  premature 
graves  without  having  known  or  heard  of  T.  M.  Dc 
Hylton,  M.  D.,  No  218  East  Thirty-eigth  street,  city 
of  New  York. 

I became  acquainted  with  the  twins  the  day  after 
they  arrived  in  the  United  States,  when  they  could 
only  speak  a very  few  words  of  our  language.  It 
was  I who  taught  them  to  speak  and  to  write  it.  I 
was  absent  from  them  very  little,  day  or  night,  for 
about  five  years  after  they  landed  in  America,  in  1829, 
and  it  is  only  fair  to  suppose  that  I am  somewhat  fa- 
miliar with  the  matters  upon  which  I have  written. 

After  having  studied  them  very  closely  for  about  a 
year,  I had  the  honor  of  stating  at  a meeting  of  the 
Royal  Society  in  London  in  1830  “ that  I did  not  be- 
lieve it  was  possible  that  one  could  live  two  hours  af- 
ter the  death  of  his  brother.”  I was  right. 

Respectfullly  yours,  JAS.  W.  HALE, 

No.  69  Wall  street,  New  York. 


PHYSIOLOGY  OF  THE  SIAMESE  TWINS. 


HOLINGS WORTH,  of  North  Caroli- 
na,  who  examined  the  bodies  of  the  Sia- 
mese  twins  at  the  time  of  their  decease, 
found  the  band  which  connected  them  to  be  an  exten- 
sion of  the  sternum  for  about  four  inches  in  length 
and  two  in  breadth.  The  band  was  convex  above 
and  in  front,  and  concave  underneath.  The  two  bodies 
had  but  one  navel,  which  was  in  the  center  of  the 
band,  and  it  is  supposed  that  there  were  two  umbili- 
cal cords  branching  from  this,  one  extending  into 
each  body.  The  connecting  link  was  found  to  be  the 
ensiform  cartilage,  which  was  as  hard  as  bone,  and 
did  not  yield  in  the  least.  (It  may  be  here  mention- 
ed that  for  some  time  previous  to  their  death,  no  mo- 
tions were  observable  in  the  band.)  The  doctor  said 


Physiology  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


119 


lie  did  not  think  they  would  have  survived  a separa- 
tion, not  from  the  fact  of  being  afraid  of  separating 
the  arteries,  but  from  fear  of  producing  peritonitis. 
No  hemorrhage  would  have  been  produced,  so  far  as 
could  be  seen,  as  there  were  no  arterial  connections  of 
any  account. 

Removal  of  Chang  and  Eng  to  Philadelphia 

for  Dissection — the  Widows  Willing. 

The  Scientific  Medical  Commission,  consisting  of 
Dr.  William  H.  Pancoast,  of  Jefferson  Medical  Col- 
lege ; Dr.  Harrison  Allen  of  the  University  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  Dr.  T.  H.  Andrews,  also  of  Jefferson 
Medical  College,  as  assistant,  deputed  by  the  institu- 
tions it  represents  to  make  an  autopsy  of  the  bodies 
of  the  deceased  Siamese  Twins,  arrived  at  Mount 
Airy  on  Saturday  afternoon  last,  after  a most  fatiguing 
journey  by  day  and  night  over  the  worst  roads  that  a 
mountainous  and  rugged  country  ever  presented. 
There  they  were  received  by  a deputation  of  citizens 
on  the  part  of  the  town  and  families  of  the  twins, 
consisting  of  Dr.  William  Hollingsworth,  Colonel  R. 
T.  Gilmer  and  Mr.  Frederick  Graves,  the  first  being 
the  late  medical  attendant  of  the  twins,  and  the  latter 
gentlemen  the  agents  and  lawyers  of  their  families. 

A VISIT  TO  MRS.  ENG. 

After  a private  consultation  as  to  the  nature  of  their 
mission,  the  visiting  medical  gentlemen  were  promised 
every  facility  on  the  part  of  the  committee  of  recep- 
tion, and  it  was  agreed  that  on  the  following  day 
(Sunday)  they  should  be  escorted  to  the  home  of  Mrs. 
Eng  Bunker,  where  the  twins  were  temporarily  in- 


120 


Physiology  of  the  Siamese  Twins 

terred.  In  accordance  with  this  programme,  about 
11  o’clock  the  next  day  the  commission,  attended  by 
the  committee,  drove  to  the  residence  of  Mrs.  Eng, 
which  is  situated  some  four  miles  from  Mount  Airy, 
in  a southwesterly  direction.  On  the  way  they  passed 
the  residence  of  Chang’s  family,  which  is  only  three 
miles  distant,  and  soon  afterwards  they  halted  at  the 
comfortable  log;  structure  of  Mrs.  Eng;.  The  news  of 
the  arrival  of  the  commission  having  spread  with 
electric  speed,  a large  number  of  people  from  the  sur- 
rounding country  came  pouring  in  on  horseback  and 
in  buggies,  and  soon  cjuite  a crowd  were  assembled, 
all  of  them  anxious  and  interested  spectators  of  the 
scenes  they  were  about  to  witness. 

The  members  of  the  commission  were  then  formally 
introduced  to  the  widows  of  the  late  twins,  both  of 
them  impressing  the  commission  as  very  proper,  dig- 
nified and  respectable  women.  In  a brief  interview 
which  then  took  place,  and  which  was  participa- 
ted in  only  by  the  widows,  the  commission  and  the 
lawyers  and  medical  attendant  of  the  families,  the 
members  of  the  commission  delicately  and  deferen- 
tially set  forth  the  object  of  their  visit  and  urged  the 
importance  to  science  of  an  examination  of  the  bodies. 

After  a brief  discussion,  during  which  both  the  la- 
dies evinced  considerable  feeling,  they  consented  to 
the  proposition  of  the  commission,  on  the  condition 
and  with  the  distinct  understanding  that  the  bodies 
should  not  be  injuriously  mutilated.  This  the  com- 
mission agreed  to  in  a few  moments.  Afterwards 
they  descended  to  the  cellar  where  the  bodies  were  in- 
terred. This  was  found  to  be  a dark  but  somewhat 
spacious  apartment,  the  floor  of  which  was  the  naked 
earth,  the  soil  above  the  substrata  of  rock  being  of  a 


121 


Physiology  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 

porous  and  mouldy  nature.  Accompanying  the  com- 
mission was  a tinner  to  open  the  case  in  which  the 
bodies  had  been  placed.  The  scene  now  was  quite  a 
weird  and  solemn  one.  The  temporary  sepulcher  was 
reached  by  a northwestern  door  from  another  base- 
ment apartment,  and  when  the  commission  descended 
the  crowd  of  neighbors  thronged  in  and  stood  silently 
around  the  improvised  tomb  of  the  twins.  The  dark- 
ness being  intense,  pine  wood  knots  were  then  lighted 
in  one  corner,  the  dickering  glare  of  which  cast 
ghostly  shadows  of  the  spectators  athwart  the  wooden 
ceiling  and  along  the  roughly  built  granite  walls  of 
the  room. 

In  the  midst  of  a deep  silence,  and  with  great  so- 
lemnity, the  earth  was  then  removed  from  around  the 
•outer  wooden  case,  which  was  lifted  from  its  position 
and  conveyed  to  the  apartment  without.  Here  the 
outside  case  was  then  taken  off’,  the  charcoal  removed 
and  the  tin  case  presented  itself  to  the  view.  Pro- 
ceeding in  order,  the  tinner  then  opened  the  latter, 
and  the  inside  coffin  was  exposed.  With  great  care 
this  was  then  carried  to  one  of  the  rooms  of  the  house 
up  stairs  where  a full  and  excellent  light  was  obtained, 
and  after  being  placed  in  a proper  position  the  cover 
was  taken  off.  All  the  members  of  the  commission 
and  several  others  present  bent  eagerly  over  the  cof- 
fin, the  first  sensation  they  experienced  being  a cada- 
veroas  odor,  which,  however,  was  not  at  all  repulsive. 
A white  gauze  muslin  covering  being  drawn  off,  the 
faces  of  the  dead  twins  were  exposed. 

The  features  of  Chang  were  partially  discolored, 
those  of  Eng  being  natural.  Both  the  bodies  were 
habited  in  neat  black  suits,  the  coffin  was  nicely  lined 
with  muslin,  and,  from  the  indications  so  far,  they 


122 


Physiology  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 

seemed  to  be  in  a very  good  state  of  preservation. 
Both  the  widows  then  came  into  the  room,  each  going 
to  the  side  of  the  coffin  upon  which  lay  the  remains 
of  her  husband  ; and  with  a mournful  sadness  that 
was  very  touching,  they  took  a final  farewell,  and  left 
them  to  the  doctors.  This  last  tribute  elicited  from 
those  present  expressions  of  respect  and  sympathy  fi  r 
the  sorrowing  ladies. 

The  members  of  the  commission,  assisted  by  those 
present,  then  disrobed  the  bodies  and  a partial  exami- 
nation was  made,  no  operation  being  performed,  and 
the  result  of  this  was  followed  by  a medical  consulta- 
tion. From  what  I could  glean,  it  was  found  the 
bodies,  though  very  well  preserved  so  far,  would  in  a 
few  days  be  in  a state  of  decomposition,  and  that  the 
surgical  operation,  if  performed  now,  might  endanger 
the  ultimate  preservation  of  the  now  defunct  natural 
curiosity,  a consequence  which  both  the  commission 
and  the  families  were  anxious  to  avoid.  It  was  fur- 
ther decided  that  the  facilities  for  an  autopsy  were  so 
meagre  and  insufficient  that  it  would  not  be  wise  to 
attempt  it  on  the  present  occasion,  and  that,  besides 
the  present  examination  and  efforts  to  obtain  good 
photographic  views  of  the  ligament  and  bodies,  the 
operations  of  the  commission  would  be  limited  to  a 
partial  embalment  to  insure  the  preservation  of  the 
bodies.  A number  of  efforts  to  obtain  photographic 
views  were  then  made,  resulting  successfully  in  one 
instance  only.  After  which  the  partial  embalment 
was  performed  and  the  bodies  were  once  more  covered 
in  the  coffin. 

While  the  photographic  artists  were  busily  engag- 
ed with  their  instruments  trying  to  obtain  negatives 
of  the  dead  twins,  the  commission  had  another  inter- 


Physiology  of  the  Siamese  Twifs. 


125 


view  with  the  widows,  when  a regular  agreement,  the 
nature  of  which  was  not  divulged,  was  duly  signed 
by  both  parties.  The  commission  at  that  time  repre- 
sented the  present  impossibility  of  making  the  desir- 
ed examination,  the  ladies,  after  some  persuasion,  con- 
senting to  the  removal  of  the  bodies  to  the  College  of 
Physicians  at  Philadelphia.  Soon  after  this  the  coffin 
was  again  securely  fastened,  replaced  in  the  tin  case, 
soldered  air  tight  and  placed  in  a wagon  for  trans- 
portation to  Mount  Airy.  A lunch,  of  which  the 
commission  and  all  others  present  partook,  was  set 
by  the  widows,  after  which  the  doctors  departed  with 
their  precious  anotomical  charge.  On  the  way  a 
stoppage  was  made  at  the  house  of  Mrs.  Chang  Hunk- 
er, in  order  to  obtain  the  consent  of  one  of  that  lady’s 
daughters  to  the  removal  of  the  bodies.  This  was 
finally  very  reluctantly  given,  as  that  young  lady 
was  opposed  from  the  beginning  to  the  whole  pro- 
ceeding. 

The  commission  returned  to  Mount  Airy  late  Sun- 
day evening.  On  Monday  they  left  for  Salem,  in 
Forsyth  county,  in  a carriage,  the  wagon  containing 
the  coffin  following,  and  behind  two  buggies  with  the 
photographers,  the  whole  making 

QUITE  A FUNERAL  PROCESSION, 

which  attracted  the  attention  of  the  people  all  along 
the  route.  On  Tuesday  afternoon  the  cortege  reached 
Salem,  where  the  bodies  were  shipped  to  Greensboro, 
the  commission  accompanying  them.  They  arrived 
at  that  point  this  morning  and  left  for  Philadelpphia 
this  afternoon,  where  they  will  arrive  to-morrow  at 
half  past  one  o’clock. — N.  Y.  Herald , Feb.  4,  1874. 


OFFICIAL  REPORT  OF  THE  AUTOPSY  OF 
THE  SIAMESE  TWINS. 


1 1 E following  official  report  of  the  special 

=1 


meeting 


of  the  College  of  Physicians  of 
Philadelphia,  held  on  Wednesday  evening, 
appears  in  the  Philadelphia  Medical  Times  : 

A special  meeting  of  the  College  of  Physicians  of 
Philadelphia  was  held  at  the  hall  Wednesday  even- 
ing, February  18,  1874,  for  the  purpose  of  hearing 
the  report  of  the  Commission  on  Siamese  Twins,  Hr. 
W.  S.  W.  Ruschenbergcr,  United  States  Navy,  in  the 
chair. 

The  bodies  of  the  Siamese  Twins  being  upon  the 
table,  the  meeting  proceeded  to  hear  the  report  of 
Drs.  Pancoast  and  Allen.  On  behalf  of  the  commis- 
sion Dr.  Pancoast  stated  that  the  dissection  not  hav- 
ing been  entirely  completed,  their  report  would  be  a 
verbal  one,  to  be  followed  at  some  later  day  by  a me- 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


125 


moir  upon  the  subject.  He  further  remarked  that  it 
had  been  agreed  that  he  should  consider  chiefly  the 
surgical  aspect  of  the  matter  in  hand,  while  to  his 
colleague  had  been  assigned  the  demonstration  of  the 
anatomical  peculiarities. 

Dr.  Wm.  H.  Pancoast  said  : 

Mr.  Chairman  and  Fellows  of  the  College: 
— Having  been  requested,  as  a member  of  the  Com- 
mission, to  open  the  discussion  this  evening,  I will 
say  briefly,  in  reference  to  this  monster  of  symmet- 
rical duplex  development,  joined,  as  many  of  the 
Fellows  now  know,  at  the  ensiform  appendix,  and 
also  here  at  the  omphalos  or  navel,  that  at  the  inves- 
tigation which  we  made  on  the  first  occasion  at  Mount 
Airy  I made  the  opening  incision  of  the  body  on  the 
line  for  the  ligation  of  the  primitive  iliac,  on  the 
right  side ; Dr.  Allen  made  the  incision  on  the  left. 
The  object  was  to  reach  the  great  vessels — the  aorta 
and  two  primitive  iliaes — and  to  force  the  injecting 
material  which  we  use  for  embalming  (chloride  of 
zinc)  up  the  aorta  and  down  the  iliaes  until  it  ran 
from  the  incisions  made  in  the  fingers  and  toes.  It 
flowed  flreely  through  the  blood-vessels  of  Eng,  ow- 
ing to  the  ossified  condition  of  his  arteries  ; the  in- 
jection in  Chang  was,  however,  not  so  successful,  ow- 
ing to  decomposition  in  the  tissues  and  blood-vessels. 
It  was  necessary  to  repeat  the  injecting  process  sev- 
eral times  in  order  to  preserve  the  body.  The  arte- 
ries of  Chang  were  found  to  be  very  much  decom- 
posed— quite  rotten,  in  fact. 

In  Dunglison’s  Medical  Dictionary  we  find  the 
scientific  name  given  for  the  Siamese  Twins,  in  the 
classification  of  teratology,  to  be  Xiphopages  ; and  by 


120 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


referring  to  the  admirable  article  on  “Diploteratolo- 
gy,”  of  Dr.  D.  ,T.  Fisher,  (published  in  the  transac- 
tions of  the  Medical  Society  of  the  State  of  New 
York  for  the  year  1866,)  it  will  be  found  that  the 
twins  belong  to  the  class  of  Anacatadidyma.  In  his 
classification  of  double  monsters  he  makes  three 
orders  : 

Order  1st — Teratacaiadidyma ; derived  from 
teras  teredos,  a monster  ; xata,  down,  and  didumos,  a 
twin. 

Definition — Duplicity,  with  more  or  less  separa- 
tion, of  the  cerebro-spinal  axis,  from  above  downward. 

Order  2nd — Terata-ana-didyma,  derived  from 
ana,  up  or  above,  and  didumos,  a twin. 

Definition — Duplicity,  with  more  or  less  separa- 
tion, of  the  cerebro-spinal  axis,  from  below  upward, 
or  from  the  caudal  toward  the  cephalic  extremity  of 
the  neural  axis. 

Order  3d — Terata-anacatadidyma,  derived  from 
ana,  above  ; xata,  down  ; and  didumos,  a twin. 

Definition — Duplicity,  with  more  or  less  separa- 
tion, of  both  the  cephalic  and  the  caudal  extremity  of 
the  cerebro  spinal  axis,  existing  contemporaneously. 
In  this  order  the  monster  now  before  us  might  be 
called  an  Omphelojagus  Xiphodidymus. 

Thus  we  have  the  scientific  nomenclature  of  this 
monster.  Of  course  the  consideration  of  greatest  in- 
terest to  the  profession,  and  one  of  the  main  reasons 
why  the  Commission  made  such  exertions  to  obtain 
the  post  mortem,  was  that  the  American  profession 
might  not  be  charged  with  having  neglected  an  effort 
to  obtain  an  autopsy,  which  would  solve  the  mystery 
of  their  union.  The  feature  of  greatest  interest  is 
connected  with  the  band — about  four  inches  long  and 


Autopsy  ok  the  Siamese  Twins.  127 

eight  inches  in  circumference.  In  addition  to  this, 
there  are  other  points  of  importance  in  teratology,  in 
regard  to  the  fulfillment  of  the  law  of  homologous 
union,  in  relation  to  the  juncture  of  the  recti  mus- 
cles, and  the  fasciae  of  the  obliquus  and  transversalis 
at  their  point  of  meeting  in  the  center  of  the  band. 
In  regard  to  the  position  of  the  hearts,  we  think 
their  apices  present  toward  each  other  ; but  we  have 
not  yet  opened  the  thorax.  The  livers  we  have  found 
to  approximate  to  each  other  and  to  push  through 
the  respective  peritoneal  openings  into  the  band.  We 
extended  our  incisions  to  the  margin  of  the  band  in 
front.  By  placing  my  hand  in  the  peritoneal  cavity 
of  Eng,  and  my  colleague  placing  his  hand  in  the 
peritoneal  cavity  of  Chang,  we  pushed  before  us  pro- 
cesses of  peritoneum,  which  ran  on  to  the  median  line 
of  the  band ; and  we  could  feel  our  fingers  in  the 
lower  portion  of  the  band,  behind  the  median  line, 
with  a distinct  layer  of  peritoneum  between  them, 
demonstrating  at  once  the  prolongation  of  the  perito- 
neum into  the  band,  and  the  complete  separation  of 
one  peritoneal  cavity  from  the  other  at  this  median 
line.  Above  that  we  felt  some  traces  of  vascular  con- 
nection, apparently  running  from  one  liver  to  the 
other  ; but  this  we  will  examine  into  when  we  have  a 
better  opportunity  of  carefully  dissecting  and  exam- 
ining what  vascular  structures  may  exist.  We  also 
noticed  that  in  turning  off  the  flaps,  consisting  of  the 
anterior  walls  of  the  abdomen,  the  hypogastric  arte- 
ries, as  illustrated  by  the  diagram  on  the  blackboard, 
ran  upward  in  each  body  into  the  band.  We  lost 
them  in  this  way,  as  we  think,  toward  the  common 
umbilicus  in  the  anterior  inferior  surface  of  the  mid- 
dle of  the  band. 


128  Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twixs. 

It  is  possible  that  the  two  hypogastric  arteries  on 
each  side  passed  through  this  umbilicus.  Whether 
or  not  there  were  two  umbilical  veins,  we  have  not 
been  able  to  decide,  nor  to  answer  the  question  wheth- 
er the  umbilical  cord  was  double  or  single,  and  com- 
posed of  the  four  hypogastric  arteries  and  two  um- 
bilical veins,  or  whether  the  placenta  was  single, 
double  or  twin. 

We  also  recognized  that  the  ensiforn  appendix,  as 
shown  in  the  diagram  of  each  side,  was  prolonged 
and  united  in  the  middle  line.  On  our  later  examin- 
ation we  find  that  there  is  complete  continuity  of 
structure  of  the  cartilages,  but  no  true  joint  at  the 
middle  line,  although  it  is  possible  there  may  be  some 
small  synovial  sacs  further  up.  The  motion  is  mainly 
due,  as  I here  demonstrate  to  you  by  moving  these 
bodies  one  upon  the  other,  to  the  elasticity  of  the  con- 
nected ensiform  appendices  and  intervening  fibro-car- 
tilages. 

In  regard  to  the  vascular  connection  of  the  band, 
we  have  not  yet  been  able  to  make  so  thorough  and 
careful  an  examination  as  we  wished ; but  still,  in 
throwing  colored  plaster  into  the  portal  circulation  of 
Chang,  it  has  been  found  to  flow  through  the  vessels 
of  the  upper  part  of  the  band  into  the  portal  vessels 
of  Eng.  So  that  the  surgical  anatomy  of  the  band 
consists  in  the  skin  and  facia  which  cover  it,  the  two 
separate  peritoneal  pouches  which  meet  in  the  middle, 
the  large  peritoneal  pouch,  the  vascular  connection, 
to  whatever  extent  that  may  exist  between  the  two 
portal  circulations,  and  the  remains  of  the  hypogas- 
tric arteries  in  the  lower  portion  of  the  band.  Thus 
the  main  difficulty  in  any  operation  for  the  section  of 
the  band  would  seem  to  be  in  regard  to  the  peritoneal 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins.  12fs 

processes  and  the  portal  circulation.  The  anastomo- 
sis which  may  exist  between  the  internal  mamma- 
ry arteries  and  the  intercostals  in  the  integument  in 
the  upper  portion  of  the  band,  of  course  would  pre- 
sent no  difficulty. 

I would  not  venture  upon  any  further  remarks  as 
to  the  surgery  of  the  case,  while  there  are  so  many 
distinguished  gentlemen  present  more  competent  than 
myself  to  give  an  opinion.  At  the  same  time,  opera- 
tions on  the  peritoneum  may  not  be  considered  so 
hazardous  in  this  day,  when  ovariotomy,  gastrotomy,, 
and  even  Ciesarian  section  are  so  often  performed. 
The  peritoneum  pouches  themselves  would  not  pre- 
sent so  great  a difficulty  as  might  be  anticipated,  under 
pressure  and  acupuncture,  by  which  the  sensitiveness; 
of  the  structure  might  be  so  altered  as  to  permit  of  a 
section.  I was  informed  at  Mount  Airy  that  in  Paris  a 
surgeon  had  made  the  experiment  of  applying  pres- 
sure upon  the  band,  and  it  was  reported  the  twins  had 
fainted  in  consequence.  I could  not  ascertain,  how- 
ever, whether  this  was  from  fright,  design,  or  actual 
pain. 

As  Dr.  Hollingworth  is  present,  it  may  be  proper 
for  me  to  mention  a fact  which  that  gentleman  can 
corroborate,  that  Eng  was  the  stronger  physically  and 
Chang  was  the  stronger  mentally.  The  same  differ- 
ence was  observable  in  their  characters.  Chang  was 
more  irritable  than  Eng,  especially  since  an  attack  of 
paralysis  with  which  he  had  been  afflicted — this  being 
in  the  side  next  to  Eng.  The  latter  had  not  only  to 
bear  with  the  irritability  of  his  associate,  but  also  to 
support  one-half  his  weight.  Among  other  peculiari- 
ties, Chang  would  sometimes  break  useful  rrticles,  or 
throw  them  in  the  fire. 


130 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


In  conclusion,  let  me  say  that  when  I turned  up 
the  skin  and  superficial  fascia  of  the  H incission  on 
the  posterior  part  of  the  hand,  I was  struck  with  the 
development  and  the  strength  of  the  abdominal  apon- 
euroses. The  fibers  arched,  interlaced,  and  develop- 
ed into  a strong,  fibrous  band  about  a quarter  of  an 
inch  wide,  running  around  the  median  line,  although 
there  was  no  actual  joint  in  the  cartilage. 

Professor  Harrison  Allen  said  : 

Mu.  Chairman — I will  probably  best  discharge 
the  duty  devolving  upon  me  by  at  once  proceeding 
to  a somewhat  more  minute  anotomical  description 
than  Dr.  Pancoast  has  given,  this  being  in  accordance 
with  the  understanding  between  us  in  reference  to  the 
evening’s  exercises. 

Perhaps  it  would  be  best  to  point  to  that  simple 
diagram  upon  the  blackboard,  before  considering  the 
subject  more  fully  in  detail.  As  Dr.  Pancoast  has 
informed  the  Fellows,  there  is  a union  of  the  twins  at 
the  two  ensiform  cartilages,  which  are  very  firmly 
joined  in  the  center,  Eng’s  process  being  the  more  ro- 
bust of  the  two.  You  will  observe  that  there  is  a 
point  of  conjunction  between  the  two  processes  which 
is  not  quite  in  the  median  line  of  the  band.  In  the 
center  of  the  band  is  seen  an  elliptical  space  which 
suggests  the  presence  of  a synovial  cavity,  with  fibro- 
cartilage.  It  is  probable  that  the  ensiform  junction 
is  of  the  character  of  a synchondrosis,  with  a me- 
dian bursa-like  sac;  neither  ensiform  cartilage  is  os- 
sified. 


Autopsy  of  thk  Siamese  Twins. 


131 


ENG.  CHANG. 

DIAGRAMMATIC  REPRESENTATION  OF  THE  BAND. 

A,  upper  or  hepatic  pouch  of  Cbaug. 

E,  E,  (dotted  iine,j  uuion  of  theeusiform  cartilages. 

D,  connecting  liver  band,  or  the  “tract  of  portal  continu- 
ity.” 

B,  the  peritoneal  pouch  of  Eng. 

C,  the  lower  peritoneal  pouch  of  Chang. 

E,  E,  lower  border  of  the  band. 

Below  this  point,  in  the  diagram,  you  see  a number 
of  differently-lined  tracks.  The  lower  one,  (C,)  im- 
mediately above  the  umbilicus,  is  only  separated  from 
the  skin  by  a very  delicate  layer  of  tissue  (so  that, 
with  the  finger  introduced  into  the  pouch,  and  moved, 
there  is  a decided  indication  of  motion  in  the  skin)  on 
the  under  surface  (E,  E,)  of  the  hand. 

This  pouch  passes  across  the  hand  from  the  abdo- 
men of  Chang,  and  is  lost  in  the  duplicature  of  the 
suspensory  ligament  of  the  liver  of  Eng.  The  finger 


132 


Autopsy  of  the  (Siamese  Twins. 


passed  upward  to  the  band  from  the  abdomen  of  Eng 
crosses  the  band  above  the  pouch  just  mentioned,  and 
is  lost  between  the  layers  of  the  suspensory  ligament 
of  the  liver  of  Chang.  When  the  significance  of  the 
round  ligament  at  the  free  border  of  the  suspensory 
ligament  is  remembered,  the  relations  of  these  pouch- 
es directly  suggested  that  they  have  had  essential 
bearings  to  the  umbilical  vein  of  the  funis,  and  might 
be  provisionally  termed  the  umbilical  pouches. 

Above  Eng’s  pouch,  (B,)  and  between  it  and  the 
under  surface  of  the  ensiform  conjunction,  is  a second 
pouch,  (A,)  prolonged  from  Chang’s  abdomen,  which 
fairly  reaches  the  peritoneal  cavity  of  Eng,  but  is  not 
continuous  with  it.  Extending  up  into  this  pouch 
from  Chang’s  abdomen  is  a process  which  suggested 
to  the  commission  the  possibiliiy  of  the  transit  of  he- 
patic vessels.  This  view  was  rendered  more  proba- 
ble from  the  fact  that  a similar  process  passed  up  in- 
to the  band  from  the  liver  of  Eng.  Accordingly, 
the  plaster  injection,  colored  by  ultra-marine,  was 
thrown  into  a tributary  of  the  portal  vein  of  Chang, 
when  it  was  observed  that  the  fluid  passed  freely  in- 
to the  liver  of  Eng,  as  well  as  into  some  of  the  me- 
senteric veins  proper.  It  is  my  own  hypothesis  that 
this  bond  of  union  (D)  was  the  true  hepatic  tract  ; 
but  in  its  present  state,  in  the  absence  of  evidence  of 
any  parenchymatous  admixture  about  the  vessels  thus 
crossing  the  band,  we  prefer  to  denominate  the  transit 
as  the  tract  of  portal  continuity. 

In  the  foetal  condition  it  is  very  likely  that  this 
large  space  (A),  the  upper  pouch,  now  continuous 
with  the  abdomen  of  Chang  only,  was  entirely  occu- 
pied by  true  liver-tissue,  which,  as  maturity  was  at- 
tained, became  smaller,  and  left  an  empty  space. — 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins.  133 

Hence  I propose  to  call  this  upper  pouch  the  hepatic 
pouch.  The  contraction  chanced  to  be  greater  on 
Chang’s  side,  in  harmony,  it  may  be,  with  other  ev- 
idences of  a weaker  and  less  developed  type,  which  is 
so  apparent  in  many  of  the  tissues  of  Chang.  Now, 
with  reference  to  the  demonstration.  As  Dr.  Pan- 
coast has  already  informed  you,  the  incisions  in  the 
abdomen  were  made  in  rather  an  exceptional  manner. 
By  reference  to  the  parts,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  in- 
cision in  either  individual  was  located  in  such  a way 
as  to  avoid  the  median  line,  since  it  was  supposed, 
from  the  peculiar  position  of  the  umbilicus,  that  the 
remains  of  the  hypogastric  arteries  would  be  found 
extending  from  the  fundus  of  the  bladder  upward 
and  onward  along  the  entire  length  of  the  anterior 
wall  of  the  abdomen.  Besides,  this  decision  would 
enable  us,  by  continuing  from  below  upward,  to  fairly 
open  the  abdomen  and  examine  the  cord,  without  vi- 
olating the  conditions  by  which  the  commission  was 
bound.  The  flap  comprises  the  greater  part  of  the 
abdomen  wall,  and  can  be  best  observed,  from  the  po- 
sition of  the  bodies  on  the  table,  in  that  of  Eng. 

You  notice  that  the  tissues  are  well  supplied  with 
fat  ; and  this  condition  is  very  plainly  in  contrast 
with  that  of  Chang.  Eng’s  side  of  the  band  is  well 
nourished  ; Chang’s  end  of  the  band  presents  an  en- 
tirely different  aspect.  Chang  was  an  invalid,  and 
the  weaker  half  of  this  organism,  with  less  strength 
in  the  abdominal  wall,  and  in  every  way  less  tissue, 
than  was  possessed  by  Eng.  You  can  mark  that  dis- 
tinction very  plainly  in  the  two  halves  of  the  band, 
proving,  if  we  had  no  other  means  of  proof,  that 
there  could  not  be  any  very  intimate  communication 
of  the  vessels  between  the  two. 


134 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


The  first  point  worthy  of  notice  is  that  of  an  iso- 
lated mass  of  adipose  tissue,  evidently  sub-peritoneal, 
which  is  the  position  of  the  usual  umbilicus,  namely, 
in  the  median  line  of  the  abdomen,  about  half  way 
up  the  anterior  wall.  This  is  strictly  symmetrical, 
a similar  point  of  about  the  same  size  being  found  in 
Chang. 

Another  fact  equally  well  pronounced  is  that  in 
Chang  the  bladder  was  found  very  much  contracted 
and  contained  no  urine  ; it  was  deep  down  in  the  cav- 
ity of  the  true  pelvis.  That  of  Eng,  however,  was 
distended  with  urine  ; hence  there  was  a contrast  in 
the  appearance  of  the  fold  underneath  the  skin  in  the 
two  individuals,  in  consequence  of  the  great  differ- 
ence in  the  actual  size  of  the  bladder. 

My  finger  is  now  in  the  umbilical  pouch  of  Chang, 
(C.)  The  motion  is  noticeable  in  the  under  surface 
of  the  band.  On  the  side  of  Eng  no  such  motion 
will  be  observed.  I can  very  clearly  see  my  finger 
passing  between  the  two  folds  of  the  suspensory  liga- 
ment. At  this  point  it  would  perhaps  be  well  to  ex- 
hibit the  drawings  which  have  been  made  of  the  views 
which  we  have  been  able  to  obtain  from  this  very 
limited  incision.  On  looking  up  toward  the  band 
with  the  greatest  possible  stretch  of  tissue,  we  see  the 
arrangement  of  the  remains  of  the  hypogastric  arte- 
ries converging  toward  the  bond  of  union.  In  this 
lower  diagram  we  show  you  the  livers  joined  by  what 
is  supposed  to  be  the  tract  of  portal  continuity.  You 
will  observe  the  limits  are  somewhat  symmetrical. 
Here  is  the  liver  of  Chang,  with  a fore-shortened 
right  lobe  : 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


135 


ENG.  Hepatic  view.  CHANG. 


DIAGRAMMATIC  REPRESENTATION  OF  THE  LIVERS, 
PORTRAVING  THE  RELATIONS  OF  THE  VESSELS, 
&C. 

The  arrows  show  the  direction  in  which  the  injection 
passed  from  Chang  to  Eng. 

The  remainder  of  the  right  lobe  is  deep  within  the 
abdomen,  and  ol  course  it  has  not  been  seen.  Here 
is  the  fundus  of  the  gall  bladder,  and  there  the  sus- 
pensory ligament,  carrying  the  remains  of  the  umbil- 
ical vein.  When  the  finger  is  passed  from  Chang 
into  Eng,  it  is  received  between  the  folds  of  the  sus- 
pensory ligament  of  Eng.  In  Eng  the  parts  are  es- 
sentially the  same,  although  you  see  more  evidence 
of  adipose  tissue.  Here  is  a little  ligament  aiding  in 
the  support  of  the  liver,  to  whose  convexity  it  is  at- 
tached ; it  is  not  seen  in  Chang  at  all.  A"ou  might 
term  it  an  accessory  suspensory  ligament.  When  the 


136 


Autopsy  op  the  Siamese  Twins. 


linger  is  introduced  there,  it  is  observed  to  terminate 
blindly,  showing,  we  think,  that  this  is  no  more  than 
an  adventitious  pouch,  due  to  the  presence  of  that 
suspensory  ligament. 

We  find  some  vessels  in  the  portal  system,  even  a-^ 
far  down  as  the  mesentery,  well  filled  with  the  blue 
coloring  matter.  We  of  course  desired,  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, to  examine  all  the  tissues  here  by  these  inci- 
sions ; lienee  it  was  that  when  the  bodies  were  in  thi> 
position,  the  skin  was  taken  off  from  the  wall  in  or- 
der to  get  a view  of  the  linea  alba. 

[The  bodies  were  here  inspected  by  the  audience, 
and  afterward  turned  so  as  to  expose  the  posterior 
part  of  the  band.  Further  remarks  apply  to  this 
posterior  aspect.] 

Dr.  Pancoast — While  the  bodies  are  being  turned  1 
will  take  the  opportunity  of  replying  to  one  or  tw 
questions  which  have  been  asked  me.  First  in  regard 
to  the  common  sensibility  of  these  individuals.  Ac- 
cording to  the  statements  we  received  at  Mount  Airy 
there  was  a line  of  common  sensibility  corresponding- 
to  the  median  line  of  the  band.  Dr.  Hollingsworth 
soys  that  if  a pin  was  stuck  into  the  band  at  the  me- 
dian line,  both  of  the  twins  would  feel  it  distinctly  : 
but  that  even  at  a slight  distance  to  either  side,  the 
point  of  the  pin  produced  an  effect  only  on  the  twin 
of  that  side. 

Another  question  has  been  asked  me  as  to  whether 
either  cf  them  was  ever  put  separately  under  the  in- 
fluence of  an  anesthetic.  I answer  it  by  saying  that 
so  far  as  we  know  it  never  was  attempted,  but  that 
when,  upon  the  final  occasion,  Chang  was  anestetized 
by  death,  Eng  was  for  a time  unaffected.  The  story, 
as  told  at  Mount  Airy,  was  that  Eng  waked  up  and 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Tw  ins. 


137 


asked  his  son.  “How  is  your  Uncle  Chang  ?”  The 
boy  said  : “Uncle  Chang  is  cold.  Uncle  Chang  is 
dead.”  Then  great  excitement  took  place.  Eng 
commenced  crying  out  immediately,  saying  to  his 
wife,  whom  they  called  in,  “My  last  hour  is  come,” 
and  finally  sank  away.  He  was  in  perfect  health 
when  they  went  to  bed. 

They  had  been  sitting  up  in  a large  double  chair 
made  for  their  accommodation.  Eng  was  smoking 
his  pipe  until  he  became  sleepy,  and  finally  said  to 
Chang,  “We  must  retire.”  Chang  said  that  he  could 
not  lie  down  comfortably.  I understand  that  when 
they  went  from  Chang’s  house  to  Eng’s  house,  where 
they  died,  it  was  against  the  direction  of  Dr.  Hol- 
lingsworth ; but,  with  their  usual  stubbornness,  they 
persisted  in  riding  the  distance  in  an  open  buggy. 
To  return  to  the  narrative  of  the  night  of  their  death, 
after  Chang  had  refused  to  lie  down,  they  walked 
about  the  house  for  some  time,  and  even  went  out  to 
the  porch  and  washed  their  hands  and  drank  some 
water.  It  was  about  one  o’clock  when  they  went  to 
bed.  Then  Chang  died,  sometime  between  that  and 
morning,  his  death  not  producing  any  immediate  im- 
pression on  Eng.  It  was  only  when  the  latter  woke 
up  and  inquired  about  the  condition  of  his  brother, 
that  lie  was  at  all  affected. 

As  to  the  question  “What  caused  Eng’s  death  ?” 
1 am  not  able  to  tell.  The  post  mortem  which  has 
been  made  does  not  show  the  condition  of  his  lungs. 
Probably  the  valves  of  his  heart  were  in  a disorgan- 
ized condition,  and  probably  also  the  shock  upon  that 
weakened  organ  caused  death. 


138 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


Dr.  Allen — In  my  opinion  Chang  died  of  a cere- 
bral clot.  From  inquiry  at  -his  home,  I was  led  to 
believe  that  the  lnng  symptoms  were  not  due  to  pneu- 
monia ; indeed,  were  not  severe  enough  to  have  been 
so  caused.  The  suddenness  of  the  death,  the  general 
atheroma  of  the  arteries,  and  the  fact  that  there  had 
been  previously  an  attack  of  cerebral  paralysis,  all 
indicated  that  the  death  was  of  cerebral  origin.  Eng 
probably  died  of  fright,  as  the  distended  bladder 
seemed  to  point  to  a profound  emotional  disturbance 
of  the  nervous  system,  the  mind  remaining  clear  un- 
til stupor  came  on — a stupor  which  was  probably  syn- 
copal. One  thing  to  be  settled  in  the  making  of  our 
examination  was  to  get  the  bodies  in  the  best  possible 
condition,  so  that  we  could  judge  of  the  true  nature 
of  the  band. 

You  will  observe  the  great  contrast  between  the 
anterior  appearance  or'  the  band  and  its  posterior  as- 
pect. When  we  suspended  them  face  to  face  we  con- 
ceived we  had  them  in  the  proper  position  for  study. 
On  the  posterior  side  there  was  a fold  underneath  the 
skin  extending  from  the  en  si  form  cartilage  of  Chang, 
passing  over,  crossing  the  median  line,  and  inserted 
into  the  ensiform  cartilage  of  the  opposite  twin,  Eng. 
It  was  one'of  the  objects  of  the  examination  to  de- 
termine what  was  the  nature  of  this  fold.  I judge  it 
to  be  the  linea  alba  ; but  I leave  the  Fellow-  to  de- 
cide that  for  themselves.  I will  also  add  that,  be- 
cause we  had  not  the  privilege  of  cutting  the  anterior 
portion  of  the  band,  we  were  obliged  to  cut  down 
from  the  point  of  which  I have  spoken  to  get  to  the 
structure,  and  demonstrate  these  culs-de-sac  from  be- 
hind. 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


130 


Here  (referring  to  the  casts)  from  this  point  the  in- 
cision is  horizontal  about  midway,  and  joined  lateral- 
ly by  two  oblique  lines  which  were  directed  one  up- 
ward and  the  other  downward  and  outward,  making 
a modified  letter  H incision.  Thus  wc  got  all  the 
space  we  needed.  When  J raise  the  skin  we  see  the 
umbilicus  of  the  superficial  fascia  ; and  on  lifting  the 
other  flap  we  get  a better  general  demonstration. 

And  now  we  come  upon  the  point  of  interest,  name- 
ly, the  position  of  the  band  and  its  true  nature.  We 
have  a diagram  here.  You  notice  on  Chang’s  side 
that  there  is  an  arrangement  of  interlacing  aponeurot- 
cifibers,  marked  here  ; and  these  fibers,  starting  in 
Chang,  pass  across  the  median  line  and  are  inserted  in 
the  ensiform  cartilage  of  Eng.  Turning  the  lower 
flap  downward,  the  upper  flap  upward,  and  the  two 
lateral  tongues  outward,  the  superficial  facia  is  expos- 
ed. This  is  abundantly  supplied  with  adipose  tissue 
on  either  side,  but  is  free  from  fat  where  it  covered 
the  band.  Both  the  lower  flap  and  the  fascia  are  lost 
in  the  scar  marking  the  position  of  the  umbilicus. 
The  same  dissection  exhibits  the  position  of  the  lower 
pouch  of  Chang.  Turning  down  the  external  ob- 
lique, the  two  recti,  and  the  internal  oblique  muscles, 
the  transvers  dis  was  exposed,  the  latter  forming  a 
very  well  defined  layer  in  Eng,  with  an  interval  be- 
tween the  ensiform  cartilage  and  the  inferior  margin 
of  the  thorax.  These  were  much  less  marked  in 
Ch  ang. 

Turning  forward  this  layer  of  fibers  in  Eng  from 
without  inward,  the  diaphragm  is  brought  into  view. 
Muscular  fibers  are  conspicuous  in  this  position.  The 
peritoneum  on  either  side  is  now  fairly  exposed.  In- 
cisions mar  now  be  made  with  a view  of  demonstra- 


140 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


ting  the  pouches  of  the  band.  The  upper  pouch  of 
Chang  is,  you  will  observe,  freely  opened  on  its  pos- 
terior aspect,  and  the  vessels  in  the  tract  of  portal 
continuity  are  seen  to  be  well  distended  with  the  in- 
jecting fluid.  A small  artery  is  seen  crossing  benathe 
this  tract  of  veins,  and  is  probably  a branch  of  the 
hepatic  ; but,  whatever  may  be  its  origin,  it  evident- 
ly could  have  little  effect  in  influencing  the  nutrition 
of  parts  beyond  the  band,  and  is  probably  retained 
within  the  band  itself.  The  lower  pouch  of  Chang 
reveals  nothing  which  was  not  demonstrable  from  in 
front,  and  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  single  pouch 
of  Eng  ; thus  confirming  our  opinions  of  the  con- 
struction of  the  band  before  the  pouches  had  been 
opened  from  behind. 

Dr.  Abraham  Jacobi,  of  New  York,  being  called 
upon,  said  : I am  verr  much  obliged  to  the  gentle- 
man who  has  mentioned  my  name.  I do  not  believe, 
Mr.  Chairman,  that  I have  anything  to  add  to  the 
stock  of  knowledge  in  regard  to  the  subject  before  us. 
If  I were  to  answer  the  question  as  to  how  this  mon- 
strosity originated,  especially  whether  they  became 
connected  after  having  been  separate  organisms,  I 
should  say  that  that  idea  has  been  given  up  by  those 
whose  opinions  are  entitled  to  weight.  It  is  true  that 
years  ago  such  specimens  were  spoken  of  by  Dalton,, 
in  Holland  ; and  a number  of  others  have  alluded  to 
the  idea  that  two  such  individuals  might  in  arabronm 
life  become  united  simply  bv  adhesion,  the  result  "t 
their  being  located  together  in  the  embryo.  In  truth, 
it  appears  to  me  that  at  that  period  such  a thing 
might  be  possible;  but,  of  course,  the  union  would 
be  a superficial  one,  not  involving  the  deep  organs. 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


141 


We  know  that  the  first  epidermis  is  formed  at  the 
end  of  the  fifth  week  of  embryonic  life,  and  that  af- 
ter a time,  it  is  thrown  off,  so  that  the  embryo  of 
about  seven  or  eight  weeks  is  more  loosely  covered 
with  the  real  epidermis  than  in  the  earlier  period. 
The  epidermis  is  thrown  off  a number  of  times  until 
about  the  fourth  month  of  utero-gestation,  when  it  is 
finally  perfected  and  remains  intact.  Now  it  is  sug- 
gested that  at  those  times  when  the  epidermis  is 
thrown  off,  the  connection  takes  place  between  the 
two  individuals,  just  as  the  connection  takes  place 
between  the  prepuce  and  glans,  which  we  so  often 
find  adherent  in  the  foetus  and  in  a number  of  new- 
born children. 

There  are  evidences  which  we  can  not  forget,  that 
such  connections  have  taken  place  before  the  final 
epidermis  is  formed,  and  about  the  time  one  of  the 
earlier  coverings  is  being  thrown  off,  at  a period  when 
the  internal  organs,  frequently  implicated  in  such 
monstrosities,  are  already  formed.  There  are  few 
double  monstrosities  so  well  developed  as  this  one. 
I think  the  records  of  about  four  hundred  monsters 
have  now  been  collected  in  the  books  and  journals  ; 
but  very  few  are  of  such  a complete  nature  as  this. 
Every  one  has  heard  of  the  Hungarian  Twins,  who 
lived  to  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  in  the  last  cen- 
tury. Another  pair  of  female  twins,  that  traveled  in 
Germany  about  two  years  ago,  were  described  at  the 
time  in  the  Berliner  Wochenschrift.  They  were  of  a 
similar  nature.  There  are  two  cases  on  record  in 
which  a division  has  been  successfully  attempted,  but 
in  those  eases  the  connections  were  not  so  well  devel- 
oped as  in  the  Siamese  Twins.  The  connection  was  in 
the  same  neighborhood,  but  only  superficial — of  skin 


142 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


and  subcuaneous  tissue.  One  of  these  cases  is  re- 
corded by  Dr.  Braun  (Virchow’s  Arcliiv.)  Fortu- 
nately, or  unfortunately,  I do  not  know  which,  they 
were  his  own  children.  They  were  of  the  female  sex. 
He  separated  them  immediately  after  birth.  One 
lived  three  and  a half  days,  and  when  the  case  was 
described  1866,  the  other  was  five  years  old.  In  that 
instance  the  connection — three  and  a half  inches  long 
— extended  from  the  eusiform  process  to  the  umbili- 
cus. The  other  case  is  described  as  early  as  1689,  by 
the  old  German  author,  Kernoch. 

As  far  as  the  origin  of  twin  monsters  is  concerned, 
I am  certainly  of  those  who  are  not  of  the  opinion 
that  two  individuals  could  get  into  such  an  intimate 
connection  by  growing  together.  Certainly  the  con- 
nection is  an  original  one.  I believe  that  the  general 
opinion  is  now  that  one  Graafian  vesicle  may  have 
two  ova,  or  one  ovum  have  two  nuclei  ; and  these 
finally  may,  like  the  two  vitelli  of  an  egg,  be  closed 
together,  surrounded  by  the  same  material,  forming  a 
single  complete  ovum  ; and  thus  it  may  be  that  the 
two  are  included  in  the  same  ovum.  I think  that 
this  will  also  explain  why  the  sex  is  always  the  same 
— why  they  are  always  both  male  or  both  female. 
They  are  male  in  twenty  or  twenty-five  per  cent  of 
the  cases. 


From  Dr.  Paxcoast’s  Final  Report  ox  the 
Autopsy — the  Great  Mystery  Solved. 

Philadelphia,  Feb.  20,  1874. 
The  last  point  of  interest  to  the  public  in  relation 
to  the  Siamese  Twins  is  now  apparently  settled.  It 
is  the  question  which  relates  to  their  hearts,  toward 


Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 


143 


the  solution  of  which  the  medical  gentlemen  have 
been  slowly  and  tediously  approaching,  and  which, 
finds  no  place  in  the  official  document.  The  report 
in  the  N.  Y.  Herald  of  Thursday  anticipated  by  just 
twenty-four  hours  the  official  statement  of  the  physi- 
cians, which  made  its  first  appearance  to-day.  The 
peculiar  abnormality  of  the  livers,  the  union  of  the 
two  in  foetal  life,  the  strange  manner  in  which  an  in- 
jection forced  within  the  mesenteric  vein  of  the  one 
passed  into  the  mesenteric  vein  of  the  other,  the  in- 
terior structure  of  the  connecting  link,  the  position 
of  the  two  pouches  or  sacs,  evident  reflection  of  the 
peritoneal  membrane,  and  the  fact  that  there  existed 
between  the  two  but  a common  umbilical  cord,  along 
with  the  nature  of  the  cartilaginous  attachment  from 
the  sternum  of  the  one  to  the  sternum  of  the  other, 
were  all  fully  and  accurately  described  in  a proceed- 
ing portion  of  this  work. 

THE  HEARTS  OF  THE  TWINS. 

There  is  nothing  remaining  now  to  investigate  save 
the  peculiar  position  of  the  hearts.  The  livers  of  the 
twain  were  upon  opposite  sides  and  laid  in  close  con- 
nection. By  the  natural  law  of  homologous  union 
the  positions  of  the  hearts  are  the  same.  Their 
apexes  incline  towards  each  other,  but,  unlike  the 
livers,  they  could  never  have  been  the  same,  or,  of 
course  both  would  have  died  in  the  same  hour.  The 
heart  of  Eng  is  upon  the  right  side,  and  the  heart  of 
Chang  is  upon  the  left ; hence  that  of  one  is  strange- 
ly and  abnormally  placed.  Fluid  injected  into  the 
heart  of  one  failed  to  find  its  way  to  the  heart  of  the 
other,  as  was  the  case  when  the  livers,  located  near 
the  bond  of  union,  were  operated  upon.  This  is  the 
last  fact  which  establishes  the  individuality  of  each. 


1 44  Autopsy  of  the  Siamese  Twins. 

In  life  their  sympathies,  passions,  emotions,  inclina- 
tions and  personal  habits  were  decidedly  and  sadly 
•estranged,  and  this  circumstance  alone,  without  any 
keen  anotomical  scrutiny,  would  have  shown  the  in- 
dividuality of  their  heart  and  brain.  Two  individu- 
als brought  from  different  extremes  of  the  world 
could  have  passed  through  the  number  of  years  allot- 
ed  the  twins  with  less  disagreement  and  conflict  than 
these  two  incongruous,  unsympathetic  children,  forced 
constantly  to  bear  each  other’s  burdens  and  com- 
plaints. 

THE  DEAD  BODIES  TO  BE  PUBLICLY  EXHIBITED. 

There  is  no  further  use  of  denying  what  has  already 
been  indirectly  hinted  at — namely,  that  from  the  time 
the  twins  passed  from  under  the  knife  they  became 
the  common  property  of  the  country  and  the  world. 
When  the  last  curious  scrutiny  of  science  shall  have 
been  satisfied,  and  when  one  scans  no  more  the  col- 
umns of  the  daily  papers  to  learn  the  mysterious 
secrets  of  their  union,  the  two,  in  public  halls  and 
theatres,  will  be  exposed  to  view,  and  as  the  living 
journeyed  from  place  to  place,  so  will  the  dead  hither 
and  thither  be  freighted.  The  strict  and  stringent 
contract  with  the  family  indicates  this,  and  every 
stage  of  the  autopsy  has  been  carried  on  with  such  in- 
tent. The  sympathetic  and  somewhat  cultured  dispo- 
sition of  the  eldest  daughter  shudders  and  revolts  at 
this,  and  the  voices  of  their  children  cry  out  loudly 
against  it  ; but  the  wives  of  the  twain,  urged  on,  it 
appears,  by  a few  individuals  for  the  sake  of  gain, 
seem  to  be  determined,  and  once  again  the  Siamese 
Twins  will  appear  to  the  world,  not  as  living,  breath- 
ing souls — a strange  freak  of  nature  — but  as  dull  and 
stark  corpses. 


THE  HUNGARIAN  SISTERS— HELEN 
AND  JUDITH. 


4;<ff&HESE  wonderful  girls  were  born  in  the 
year  1701  and  lived  until  1723,  being  in 
their  twenty-second  year  when  they  died 
at  Presburg.  “They  had  two  distinct  bodies  conjoin- 
ed at  their  ossa  sacraor  coccyges.  Their  backs,  there- 
fore, being  in  proximity,  they  could  not  walk  side  by 
side  ; when  one  went  forward  the  other  went  back- 
ward ; when  one  stooped  she  raised  the  other  off  from 
the  ground  ; this  Elelen  often  performed,  being  the 
stronger  of  the  two.  The  osseous  union  was  from  the 
second  vertebral  elements  of  the  sacrum  to  the  end  of 
the  coccyges.  The  aortal  anastomosed  inferiorly  at 
the  point  where  the  iliacs  were  given  off.  The  as- 
cending vena  cavae  were  connected  correspondingly, 
thus  establishing  a large  and  direct  communication 
between  the  two  hearts,  producing,  of  course,  a great 
community  of  life  and  functions.  They  had  two  sep- 
arate hearts,  the  union,  both  arterial  and  nervous, 


146 


The  Hungarian  Sisters. 


being  so  intimate  that  they  died  about  the  same  time. 
They  had  no  sensibility  in  common,  except  in  the  im- 
mediate vicinity  of  the  line  of  junction.  One  would 
often  sleep  while  the  other  was  awake.  They  were  af- 
fected differently  by  hunger,  thirst,  fear,  anger,  etc. 
One  could  read  or  write  while  the  other  was  asleep. 
They  were  highly  accomplished,  were  fine  singers, 
and  conversed  fluently  in  several  languages,  and  were 
publicly  exhibited  in  England,  as  well  as  most  of  the 
cities  of  Europe.  Their  temperaments  were  entirely 
different,  and  their  mental  functions  and  nervous  sys- 
tems quite  independent.  Judith  died  from  an  affec- 
tion of  the  brain  and  lungs.  Helen,  who  had  pre- 
viously enjoyed  good  health,  was  taken  ill  with  a 
slight  fever  soon  after  her  sister’s  indisposition,  and 
suddenly  sank  into  a state  of  collapse,  yet  preserving 
her  mental  faculties.  After  a short  struggle  she  be- 
came the  victim  of  the  malady  of  her  sister,  both  ex- 
piring almost  in  the  same  moment.  (The  history  of 
all  double  persons  is  that  the  death  of  one  is  immedi- 
ately followed  by  the  death  of  the  other.)  Some  dis- 
eases they  had  separately  ; others,  as  small-pox  or 
measles,  together.  Helen  preserved  her  mind  and 
speech  entire  until  the  death  struggle  set  in.  This 
lasted  only  a few  moments,  when  their  two  souls 
passed  from  their  united  body  to  the  God  that  gave 
them.” 


JOSEPHINE  MYRTLE  C 


V^§|HIS  singular  little  being  was  born  the  12th 


I of  Mav,  1868,  in  Lincoln  county,  Tennessee. 


The  following  description  was  taken  from 
the  Richmond  and  Louisville  Medi'ml  Journal: 


Josephine  Myrtle  C is  possessed  of  one  head 

and  one  trunk,  like  those  of  a living,  well  developed, 
healthy,  active  infant  of  about  five  weeks,  (June  16, 
1868,)  while  the  lower  part  of  her  body  is  divided 
into  the  members  of  two  distinct  individuals.  Pro- 
10 


148 


Josephine  Myrtle  C— - 


lessor  Joseph  Jones,  M.  D.v  and  Paul  F.  Eve,  M.  D., 
(University  of  Nashville)  who  examined  this  child, 
declare  their  belief  that  the  lower  parts  of  the  spinal 
column  is  divided  or  cleft,  and  that  there  are  two  pel- 
vic arches  supporting  the  four  limbs  which  are  situa- 
ted upon  the  same  plane,  and  from  which  part  below 
all  the  organs  are  double,  there  being  two  pelvic  arch- 
es, four  legs,  and  in  every  respect  fully  duplicated,  as 
the  more  particular  description  by  the  above  named 
professors  fully  corroborate,  but  which  it  is  not  ne- 
cessary to  give  here.  The  engraving  of  this  interest- 
ing child  was  taken  from  a photograph,  and  through 
the  kindness  of  Dr.  Jerome  Ividder,  M.  D.,  of  New 
York,  (author  of  “Vital  Resources,”  &c..)  the  author 
is  under  many  obligations  for  the  above  description, 
and  likewise  to  his  courtesy  for  the  opportunity  of 
using  this  plate,  and  publishin  ' other  extracts  from 
his  valuable  work. 


TWO  HEADED  CHILD  OF  SARDINIA. 


He  who  stems  a stream  with  sand, 
And  fetters  flame  with  flaxen  hand, 
NHas  yet  a harder  task  to  do 
That  with  success  divides  us  two. 


150 


Two  Headed  Child  of  Sardinia. 

wonderful  child  was  born  in  Sardinia 
^U§  in  the  year  1829,  lived  eighteen  months, 
f and  is  described  by  Dr.  De  Michaelis,  Pro- 
fessor of  Surgery  in  the  Royal  University  of  Sassa- 
ria.  Was  well  known  in  Europe,  and  accuratelv  de- 
scribed in  this  country  years  ago  bv  Prof.  Megs.  In 
this  wonderful  instance  there  were  two  heads,  two 
necks,  four  arms,  but  only  two  legs.  From  the  um- 
bilicus down  there  was  one  well  formed  child,  but 
above  this  all  the  organs  were  double  ; in  reality  there 
existed  two  beings.  The  rectum  and  bladder  were 
common  to  both,  but  all  else  in  the  trunk  was  double 
and  distinct.  One  would  sleep  while  the  other  play- 
ed, etc.,  for  they  had  two  spinal  marrows,  two  brains, 
two  hearts,  but  the  last  two  occupied  a common  peri- 
cardium. Unfortunately,  after  surviving  a little  over 
a year,  one  sickened  and  died,  when  the  other,  then 
in  health,  instantly  expired. 


TWO-HEADED  CHILD  OF  ZERB8T. 


Ai^^feHE  Medical  and  Surgical  Reporter,  of  .July 
^®SS1  3d,  1869,  No.  1 of  Vol.  21,  page  23,  pre- 
sents  the  following:  A female  child  with 

two  heads  was  born  a few  days  ago  at  Zerbst.  A 
careful  examination  has  shown  that  the  spinal  column 
is  divided  into  two  at  the  first  of  the  true  vertebrae, 
and  that  from  this  point  two  perfectly  developed  necks 
and  heads  proceed;  the  breast  is  half  as  broad  again 
as  is  usual ; the  limbs  simple  and  well  formed.  We 
have  not  yet  heard  in  how  far  the  internal  construc- 
tion of  the  breasts  are  simple  or  complex.  Dr.  Kid- 
der says  that  such  cases  “should  not  be  called  mon- 
sters, if ‘that  term  conveys  any  meaning  at  all  repul- 
sive to  the  most  asthetic  choice  of  genial  thought.” 
We  fully  concur  in  the  Doctor’s  opinion,  and  believe 
that  it  is  but  the  exception  if  at  all,  and  not  the  rule, 
that  these  cases  are  in  the  least  repulsive,  but  on  the 
contrary  are  beautiful  and  attractive  in  their  strange 
being  ; at  least  we  know  this  to  be  the  case  with  the 
Carolina  Twins,  Millie-Chrissie,  or  Mina  and  Minnie. 


DOUBLE  WOMAN. 


mjfcfVER  a century  ago  a double  woman  wa.«- 
exhibited  in  all  of  the  large  eities  of  Eu- 
rope,  and  her  portrait  illustrates  the  pages 
of  the  London  Gentleman’s  Magazine  of  that  period. 
Thus  far  the  author  has  been  unable  to  ascertain  th#- 
oxact  formation  of  this  wonderful  instance  of  double 
humanity,  but  we  are  of  the  opinion  from  what  we 
learn,  that  there  were  two  heads,  two  necks,  and  four 
arms,  but  only  two  legs,  one  pelvis,  and  one  set  of 
pelvis  organs. 

“In  nature  there’s  no  blemish  but  in  mind, 

None  can  be  called  deformed  but  the  unkind  ; 

Virtue  is  beauty ; but  the  beauteous  evil 

Are  empty  trunks,  o’erflourished  by  the  devil. ,y 


SCOTCH  DOUBLE  MAN. 


HE  Ream  Scotarum  Historia  gives  the  follow- 
ing account  of  a Scotch  double  man,  which 
is  strikingly  similar  to  the  famous  Morrow 
county  double  child  in  some  respects  : 

“ During  the  reign  jof  James  III,  of  Scotland,  and 
at  his  Court,  there  lived  a man  double  above  the 
waist  and  single  below  that  region.  The  King  caused 
him  to  be  carefully  brought  up.  He  rapidly  acquir- 
ed a knowledge  of  music  ; the  two  heads  learned  sev- 
eral languages;  they  debated  together,  and  the  two 
halves  occasionally  fought.  They  lived  generally, 
however,  in  the  greatest  harmony.  When  the  lower 
part  of  the  body  was  tickled  the  two  individuals  felt 
it  together,  but  when,  on  the  other  hand,  one  of  the 
upper  individuals  was  touched,  he  alone  felt  the  effect. 
This  monstrous  being  died  at  the  age  of  twenty-eight 
years.  One  of  the  bodies  died  several  days  before 
the  other.” 


TWO  HEADED  CHILD  OF  EMMAUS. 


fP 


ROM  the  commentaries  of  Sigbert  we  are 
|?  tohl  of  a child  born  at  Emmaus,  in  the  reign 
of  Emperor  Theodosius,  simple  below  the 
chest  or  chests,  with  four  arms  and  two  heads.  The 
two  heads  were  no  better  than  one.  for  they  were  dif- 
ferently affected.  One  might  be  crying  while  the  oth- 
er laughed ; one  frequently  would  be  feeding,  the 
other  sleeping ; sometimes  they  quarreled,  and  there 
was  a fight  of  the  two  pairs  of  arms.  This  child  ds 
said  to  have  lived  two  years,  one  part  dying  four  days 
before  the  other.  It  was  killed  by  the  decay  of  its 
inseparable  n e i gh  bo  r . 


THE  MILANESE  GIRL. 


jARDEN  tells  us  of  a Milanese  girl  with  two 
heads,  and  in  all  other  respects  single,  ex- 
cept  that  she  was  found  after  death  to  have 
two  stomachs. 


TWO  HEADED  WOMAN  OF  BAVARIA. 


SlMONG  the  two  headed  women  was  one  in  Ba- 


varia, aged  twenty-six,  of  whose  two  faces  one 
was  pretty,  the  other  ugly. 


THE  KENTUCKY  TWINS. 


E quote  the  following  from  Dr.  Jerome 
( A Kidder’s  work.  “ Vital  Resources”  : 


The  following  case  of  united  twins,  is 
f i one  of  what  Jeoffrey  St.  Hilaire  calls  au- 

tositaries ; two  individuals  equally  developed,  and 
having  life  in  common.  They  are  shown  in  outline 
in  the  following  cut  : 


The  Kentucky  Twins. 


157 


Reported  in  the  Richmond 
and  Louisville  Medical  Jour- 
nal, by  Prof.  A.  B.  Cook,  A. 
M.,  M.  D.,  Professor  of  Sur- 
gery in  the  Kentucky  School 
of  Medicine ; presented  to 
him  by  E.  C.  Bright,  M.  D.r 
of  Eminence,  Kentucky. 
These  twins  were  born  March 
29th,  1865.  Their  mother 
was  a mulatto,  aged  t wenty  - 
eight  years  at  their  birth. 

“The  connecting  band  extends  from  the  zyphoid 
cartilages  downwards  to  a point  where  the  natural 
umbilicus  should  be;  the  skin  is  continuous  on  each 
surface  with  the  corresponding  abdominal  walls,  nat- 
ural in  appearance  and  without  any  trace  of  a median 
line  or  raphe  between  them.  The  band  measures  in 
its  vertical  diameter  4 inches  ; transverse  at  the  ster- 
nal border  11  inches ; at  the  umbilical  border  2 
inches  ; thickness  through  the  lower  half  | of  an  inch; 
upper  half  1 inch.  There  is  but  one  common  umbil- 
ical cord,  which  enters  at  the  centre  of  the  inferior 
border  of  the  band,  thus  forming  one  single  umbili- 
cus for  two  beings ; it  is  natural  in  size  and  appear- 
ance, and  is  composed  of  one  common  umbilical  vein 
and  four  hypogastric  arteries  with  the  usual  enve- 
lopes.” 

These  infants  died  at  birth,  and  a dissection  ie\  ( aied 


$-58 


The  Kentucky  Twins. 


This  cut  shows  the  double  liver  of  this  interesting  case. 
R,  right;  L,  left;  C C,  centre  of  the  upper  surface;  H H. 
hepatic  veins  con  verging  and  coalescing  toward  either  ex- 
tremity; T T,  trunks  of.  the  hepatic  veins  ; V,  right  vena 
•cava  ascendens;  N,  the  common  venous  trunk  of  the  right; 
A,  left  vena  cava  ascendens ; A,  left  vena  cava  ascendens 
■uniting  with  the  left  hepatic  veins  to  form  the  common 
trunk  O;  1’,  small  section  of  liver  detached  to  show  hepat- 
ic veins  at  I;  U,  umbilical  vein;  Y Y,  ductus  veuosus  of 
each  side;  M,  common  diaphragm,  showing  the  openings 
for  the  cavas,  N and  O. 


The  Kentucky  Twins. 


15» 


that  the  peritoneum  (lining  membrane  of  abdomen) 7 
formed  one  great  continuous  sac,  which  accommoda- 
ted itself  to  the  separate  abdominal  walls  and  viscera 
of  each,  and  a single  liver  common  to  both.  This 
viscus  occupies  an  anomalous  position  ; the  greater 
part  of  the  organ  is  suspended  across  the  upper  half 
of  the  cavity  in  the  connecting  band,  the  extremities 
terminating  in  the  right  hypo-chondrium  of  each. 

“The  parenchymatous  structure  is  analogous  to 
other  livers,  with  this  difference  : that  in  this  com- 
mon organ  we  tind  no  trace  of  any  septum  denoting 
an  original  development  in  two  parts,  and  we  have 
two  sets  of  hepatic  vessels  having  a promiscuous  dis- 
tribution, from  which  common  reservoir  they  distrib- 
ute to  two  distinct  individuals.  In  utero  they  were 
supplied  with  maternal  blood  through  one  common 
channel,  the  umbilical  vein  ; and  nourished  and  de- 
veloped from  one  common  source,  the  placental  blood, 
which  flowed  through  one  common  organ  before  gen- 
eral distribution.  We  have,  in  this  abnormal  devel- 
opment, an  irregular  substance  suspended  in  the  sep- 
tum, carrying  the  life-blood  of  two  human  beings. 
It  is  covered  by  peritoneum  ; the  vertical  line  of  its 
under-surface  is  occupied  by  the  trunk  of  the  umbili- 
cal vein  • on  either  side  two  gall  bladders,  two  cystic 
ducts,  two  hepatic  ducts  ; further  removed  from  the 
common  mesian  plane,  and  nearer  the  center  of  the 
under-surface,  two  shallow  fissures,  each  giving  exit 
to  biliary  ducts  and  deep  lymphatics  distributed  to 
two  separate  alimentary  canals  and  thoracic  ducts, 
each  transmitting  a hepatic  artery,  vena  port  re  and 
hepatic  nerves  to  nourish,  support  and  feed  a chemical 
laboratory,  which  distributes  alike  its  invigorating  or 
baneful  fluids  to  two  living  beings. 


160 


The  Kentucky  Twins. 


“The  office  of  this  liver  might  be  compared  to  that 
of  a filter,  placed  in  a recess  common  to  two  house- 
holds, and  from  either  extremity  pouring  out  to  the 
occupants  a constant  stream  of  pure  invigorating 
fluid,  or  distributing  the  germs  of  sickness  and 
death. 

“The  physiological  questions  may  be  very  briefly 
•considered  in  two  relations:  first,  through  the  com- 
mon liver,  and  second,  through  the  connecting  soft 
tissues.  Iii  the  liver  terminate  the  peripheral  ex- 
tremities of  a portion  of  the  two  great  nervous  sys- 
tems ; the  cerebro-spinal  axes,  connecting  its  animal 
sympathies  with  the  cerebrums  through  some  filaments 
derived  from  the  pneumogastric  and  right  phrenic 
nerves.  The  ganglionic  systems  connecting  intimate- 
ly and  inseparably,  the  organic  functions  through  the 
hepatic  plexuses  derived  from  the  solar  plexuses  of 
two  beings.  We  have  in  the  nerves,  a union  of  sym- 
pathy and  organic  function.  The  complicated  struc- 
ture of  the  organ  fits  it  for  its  great  function,  the  dis- 
tillation of  the  bile,  a constant  secretion  in  greater  or 
less  quantities ; and  constantly  delivered  from  this 
common  source  to  two  digestive  apparatuses. 

“This  fluid,  complex  in  its  chemical  composition,  is 
not  a mere  excretion  as  some  maintain  ; but  it  is  a 
necessity  to  nutrition  and  life,  as  proved  by  experi- 
ments on  dogs,  in  which  death  soon  followed  the  ab- 
sence of  bile  in  the  intestinal  canal.  Two  lymphatic 
systems  also  act  their  part  in  the  hidden  mysteries 
which  govern  the  laws  of  health.  In  short,  this  sin- 
gle organ  performs  all  the  important  physiological 
functions  connected  with  the  liver  for  two  individu- 
als. 


The  Kentucky  Twins. 


101 


'‘The  physiological  union  through  the  soft  tissues  of 
the  connecting  band  are  of  minor  importance,  being 
limited  to  the  capillary  inosculations  of  the  sanguine- 
ous and  lymphatic  systems,  and  the  intermingling  of 
the  sensor  and  motor  nerves  for  a short  distance  on 
cither  side  of  median  line.  The  healthy  relations  of 
the  two  then  arc  common,  derived  from  the  same 
fountain  head  and  disturbed  by  the  same  causes. 

“ In  their  pathological  relations  any  symptomatic 
disease  of  the  liver,  whether  functional  or  organic, 
would  necessarily  affect  both  alike.  Functional  dis- 
order.- of  any  of  the  duplicated  organs,  as  the  brain, 
lungs,  heart,  etc.,  of  one  would  not  disturb  necessari- 
ly the  health  of  the  other  twin.  Local  inflammations 
in  one,  as  pneumonia,  nephritis,  dysentery,  etc.,  would 
not  be  developed  in  the  corresponding  organs  of  the 
other,  but  he  would  only  suffer  from  the  symptomatic 
fever  communicated  through  the  circulation.  Idio- 
pathic disease,  as  typhoid  fever,  and  zymotic  disease, 
as  small-pox,  rubeola,  poison,  etc.,  would  affect  both 
simultaneously  through  the  vascular  and  lymphatic 
connections.  The  administration  of  all  remedies, 
acting  through  the  systemic  circulation,  would  influ- 
ence both  alike  in  consequence  of  the  two  capillary 
anastomoses— first.,  and  most  important,  in  the  liver; 
and  second,  in  the  connecting  band.” 


DOUBLE  CHILD. 


BY  T.  H.  TANNER,  M.  D. 


H ROUGH  the  courtesy  of  Dr.  Jerome  Kid- 
; der,  of  New  York,  we  also  are  permitted  to 
make  extracts  of  the  several  following  .-t range 
cases,  noted  in  his  very  interesting  work, 
“ Vital  Resources.”  Li  his  argument,  Plurality  of 
Personality,  he  says  that  “ T.  H.  Tanner,  M.  D.,  in 
Obstetrical  Transact :ons,  Yol.  II.,  reports  a case  of 
united  twins,  female*  still-born.  The  attachment  ex- 
tended ‘from  the  top  of  the  thorax  down  to  where  the 
natural  umbilicus  should  be.  The  thoracic  cavity  was 
common,  containing  two  lungs,  one  heart,  and  one  stern- 
um,' (breast-bone).  The  abdominal  cavity  was  com- 
mon, ‘having  one  liver,  one  spleen,  two  kidneys,  and 
one  set  of  intestines,’  one  single  cord  and  placenta.” 


DOUBLE  CHILD. 


BY  J.  G.  S WAYNE,  M.  D. 


ROM  Dr.  Kidder’s  work,  reported  by  J.  G. 
Swayne,  M.  D.,  in  Obstetrical  Transactions, 
Vol.  II.,  sex,  male.  The  union  extends  from 
the  umbilicus  to  the  top  of  the  thorax.  There 
was  one  sternum  and  four  clavicles,  one  thoracic  cav- 
ity with  a pericardium,  containing  two  separate  per- 
fect hearts,  one  venus  connection  through  a large 
branch  connecting  the  right  vena  innominati  of  one, 
with  the  left  vena  innominati  of  the  other. 

In  the  abdomen  there,  was  a single  diaphragm,  one 
common  liver,  one  umbilical  cord  having  one  vein 
and  four  arteries.  All  the  other  organs  in  both  cavi- 
ties were  duplicated. 


DOUBLE  CHILD. 


BY  W.  WILLIS,  ES(^. 


upper 


HIS  case  also  is  from  Dr.  Kidder’s  work,  as 
reported  l*v  W.  Willis,  Esq.,  in  Obstetrical 
Transactions,  Vol.  AH.,  sex,  male;  children 
were  well  developed,  and  connected  from  the 
part  of  the  thorax  down  to  the  umbilicus. 
Umbilical  cord  double,  and  in  one  sheath  entered  the 
cavity  between  them  at  the  band  of  union ; one  large 
single  liver,  one  gall  bladder,  with  two  billiarv  ducts 
and  one  large  spleen.  The  intestinal  canals  and  all 
other  abdominal  and  thoracic  viscera  were  double 
and  perfect. 


UNITED  CHILDREN. 


BY  DR.  BURNS 


R.  BURNS  quotes  several  strange  cases,  among 
which  are  the  following,  where  two  children 
were  united  bv  the  inferior  part  of  the  belly, 
from  the  center  of  which  came  the  cord.  The 
vertebral  columns  almost  touched  at  the  lower  part. 
The  two  children  were  of  different  sex,  and  lived 
twelve  days.  Nothing  is  said  of  the  labor. 


DOUBLE  CHILD. 


I!Y  DR.  CHURCH  El.  I,. 


ilHURCHELL  says  that  in  the  Bulletin  for 
1818,  page  2,  there  is  a case  where  two  chil- 
dren were  joined  by  the  back  of  the  sacrum, 
and  lived  till  the  ninth  day.  There  also  is 
another  case,  at  page  32,  of  a monster  double  child 
in  its  upper  parts  ; the  spinal  column  was  united  from 
the  sacrum  to  the  top  of  the  dorsal  vertebrae,  then 
the  cervical  vertebrae  divided  to  form  the  necks. 


DOUBLE  CHILD  OF  IRELAND. 


\ HERE  is  a skeleton  in  the  Royal  College 
||  of  Surgeons  of  Ireland,  of  a double  monster, 
lc  the  children  being  joined  by  the  lower  part 
of  the  sacrum.  It  is  said  that  they  lived  for 
some  time  after  they  were  born. 


DOUBLE  CHILD. 


BY  DR.  BERRY. 


E are  also  indebted  to  Dr.  Kidder  tor  the 
following  as  well  as  several  other  cases,  as 
stated  before  in  this  volume:  He  says  that 

an  article  in  the  New  h ork  Times  of  April 
4th,  1869,  refers  to  several  cases  of  united  twins — 
one  a case  described  by  Dr.  Berry,  of  two  girls  who 
lived  to  be  seven  years  old.  Food  taken  by  the  one 
nourished  the  other,  but  they  were  very  different  in 
character,  and  one  sometimes  was  awake  while  the 
other  slept. 


THE  MARYLAND  TWINS. 


iff  E are  informed,  through  the  Baltimore  Sun, 


I?  of  March  7th,  1874,  of  the  birth,  on  the 
previous  Wednesday,  at  Tobacco-stick, 
Dorchester  county,  of  female  twins,  who  were  joined 
at  the  breast  in  a manner  more  wonderful  than  the 
late  Siamese  Twins.  The  Dorchester  twins  were  of 
colored  parentage.  One  of  the  twins  was  alive  at 
birth,  but  died  in  a few  seconds  thereafter.  The 
other,  when  born,  was  dead.  The  one  first  ushered 
into  the  world  bore  the  impress  upon  its  face  of  a 
genuine  negro,  while  the  complexion  of  the  other  was 
like  that  of  a white  person,  and  its  hair  less  kinky 
than  its  sisters.  Dr.  La  Count  Smith,  of  Tobacco- 
stick,  became  possessed  of  the  bodies  of  the  twins 
soon  after  their  birth,  and,  with  them,  arrived  in  this 


The  Maryland  Twins. 


169 


city  yesterday  afternoon  for  the  purpose  of  having  the 
bodies  properly  preserved,  which  will  be  done  by 
placing  them  in  an  aquarium-shaped  vessel,  tilled 
with  alcohol.  Last  night  the  Dorchester  monstrosi- 
ties were  exhibited  at  the  office  of  Dr.  J.  H.  Tall, 
corner  of  Sharp  and  Lee  Streets,  in  presence  of  sev- 
eral medical  gentlemen.  The  bond  of  union  conneet- 
im>  the  bodies  of  the  twins  extends  from  the  center  of 

o 

the  breast  bone  to  the  navel,  thus  placing  the  bodies 
face  to  face.  The  bodies  are  well  formed,  and  weigh 
ten  pounds  and  a half,  and  measure  eighteen  inches 
in  length.  The  physicians  who  were  present  at  Dr. 
Tail’s  office  last  night  gave  as  their  opinions  that  each 
of  the  twins  possessed  separate  stomachs,  hearts,  liv- 
ers, ‘&c.,  and  that  a wall  separated  the  stomachs  along 
that  part  where  the  bond  of  union  exists.  The  only 
case  on  record  where  a similar  bond  of  union  ever 
existed  is  in  the  London  Museum,  and,  like  the  Dor- 
chester novelty,  the  twins  were  females. 


UNITED  HEADS  OF  TWO  INDIAN  CHIL- 
DREN. 


R.  RAMSBOTIIAM,  in  his  valuable  work  on 
Parturition,  page  523,  gives  the  following 
strange  case  : '"Sir  E.  Horae  has  described,  in 
the  80th  volume  of  the  Philosophical  Trans- 
actions, an  Indian  child  which  had  two  heads  united 
together  at  their  crowns,  the  upper  one  being  invert- 
ed. The  subject  died  of  the  bite  of  a rattlesnake 
when  it  was  about  four  years  old.  It  was  found  that, 
the  two  skulls  were  nearly  of  the  same  size— equally 
complete  in  ossification.  The  frontal  and  parietal 
bones,  instead  of  being  continued  over  the  top  of  the 
head,  meet  each  other  and  are  united  by  a circular 


The  Indian  Children. 


171 


suture.  The  two  skulls  are  almost  equally  perfect  at 
their  union,  but  the  superior  skull,  as  it  recedes  from 
the  other,  becomes  imperfect,  and  many  of  its  parts 
are  deficient.  The  number  of  the  teeth  is  the  same 
in  both.  There  is  no  septum  of  bones  between  the 
crania,  so  that  the  two  brains  must  have  been  con- 
tained in  one  bony  case.  The  dura  mater  of  each, 
however,  was  perforated  by  a number  of  large  vessels 
by  which  the  upper  brain  was  nourished.  The  skull 
was  deposited  in  the  Kentuckian  museum,  and  is  now 
m the  possession  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons.” 


AN 


INTERESTING  CASE— THE  SIAMESE 
TWINS  IN  MINIATURE. 


JfJflN  the  neighborhood  of  four  years  ago,  Dr.  Mas- 
'pjm  sey,  of  San  dusk  v,  presented  as  a contribution 
6 * to  the  museum  of  the  Homeopathic  college  of 


Cleveland,  O.,  a remarkable  specimen  of  twins 
which  occurred  in  his  practice,  and  which  the  par- 
ents were  willing  should  be  preserved  for  medical  in- 
vestigation. They  may  now  be  very  fairly  said  to 
present  renewed  interest  since  the  death  of  the  Sia- 
mese twins,  to  whom  they  sustained  a close  resem- 
blance in  the  manner  of  their  union.  The  fleshy 
mass  connecting  them  extended  from  the  extremity  of 
the  breast  bone  (sternum)  of  each  downward  to  the 
extent  of  about  one  inch,  and  was  sufficiently  long  to 
admit  their  being  placed  side  bv  side  either  to  the 


Siamese  Twins  in  Miniature. 


173 


GENERAL  appearance 

upon  delivery  was  that  of  two  plump,  well  formed 
boys  of  equal  size,  apparently  having  very  nearly,  if 
not  quite,  completed  the  term  proper  for  all  babes  to 
observe  before  putting  in  an  appearance  for  an  inde- 
pendent existence.  The  body,  head  and  limbs  of 
each  were  all  well  fashioned,  there  being  nothing  in 
the  external  anatomy  of  the  little  ones  to  indicate  that 
they  might  not  be  capable  of  maintaining  life  with- 
out the  aid  of  an  immediate  union  with  the  mother. 
Their  features  were  quite  regular,  without,  however, 
presenting  any  very  marked  resemblauce  to  each  oth- 
er, or  any  marked  peculiarity  excepting  the  presence 
of  the  two  upper  central  teeth,  which  were  so  well 
developed  in  each  as  to  be  plainly  visible. 

THE  POST  MORTEM 

was  conducted  by  Dr.  H.  F.  Biggar,  in  the  presence 
of  Professor  G.  P.  Spence,  Drs.  C.  C.  Olmsted,  W. 
A.  Phillips,  H.  C.  Frost,  Messrs.  Pi.  C.  Buell  and  \V . 
H.  Huntington,  and  revealed  the  following  state  of 
things  : “The  umbilical  cord — there  being  only  one 
for  both — was  quite  normal,  consisting  of  connective 
matter,  two  arteries  and  one  vein,  and  entered  the 
mass,  uniting  them  at  its  lower  central  portion.  An 
incision,  extending  from  the  entrance  of  the  coru  up- 
ward to  the  superior  aspect  of  the  connecting  sub- 


174 


Siamese  Twins  in  Miniature. 


stance,  and  carried  deep  enough  to  freely  divide  the 
skin,  only  brought,  the  thin  membrane  covering  the 
bowels  (peritoneum)  plainly  to  view,  and  showed  that 
this  structure  was  continuous  from  one  body  to  the 
other  without  interruption.  Directly  under  the  line 
of  the  incision  it  was  also  observed  that  the  perito- 
neum was  folded  upon  itself  in  such  a manner  as  to 
form  what  is  known  as  the  broad,  or  suspensory  liga- 
ment of  the  liver.  Along  the  free  border  of  this  lig- 
ament, the  umbilical  vein  could  be  traced  by  its  junc- 
tion with  the  under  surface  of  the  liver  in  body  No. 
1,  and  so  far  as  the  preservation  of  the  specimen  per- 
mitted the  vessel  to  be  followed,  it  was  found  to  be 
every  way  natural  as  regards  its  distribution.  A free 
opening  was  then  made  into  the  trunk  and  the  liver 
of  No.  1 thoroughly  examined.  It  was  found  to  be 
somewhat  above  the  normal  size  and  considerably 
displaced,  the  left  lobe  and  a small  portion  of  the 
right  being  wholly  within  the  cylindrical  mass  join- 
ing the  bodies.  The  liver  belonging  to  body  No.  1 
was  very  nearly  in  position,  but  only  about  one  sixth 
the  size  of  the  other,  and  was  united  thereto  by  a 
growth  of  proper  liver  substance,  giving  it  the  ap- 
pearance of  being  an  appendage  of  the  larger  one, 
notwithstanding  the  natural  anotomical  structure  was 
well  defined.  A marked  deviation  was  observed  ot 


17& 


Siamese  Twins  in  Miniature. 
the  kidneys — the  right  kidney  of  No.  1 being  enor- 
mously enlarged,  while  the  left  one  was  entirely  ab- 
sent, not  even  a rudimentary  structure  being  discern- 
able  in  its  stead.  Both  kidneys  were  present  in  body 
No.  2,  but  extremely  small.  The  heart  in  No.  1 was 
fully  half  as  large  again  as  natural ; that  in  No.  2” 
correspondingly  small.  Theremaining  internal  organs 
were  in  no  wise  abnormal  either  as  regards  size,  situ- 
ation or  structure.  It  is  apparent  from  the  above, 
even  if  the  various  internal  organs  of  both  infants 
had  been  capable  of  properly  performing  their  several 
functions,  and  life  had  continued  subsequent  to  their 
birth,  that  no  surgical  interference  for  the  separation 
of  the  bodies  could  have  occurred  without  speedily 
producing  death.” 


MONSTROSITIES  IN  LOWER  ANIMALS. 


N the  lower  animals  monstrosities  occur  much 
more  frequently  than  in  man,  and  the  domesti- 
cated are  more  liable  to  these  irregularities 
than  those  in  a wild  state.  Monstrous  pigs, 
sheep,  puppies,  kittens,  ducks,  chickens,  fish,  reptiles, 
&c.  Some  one  of  these  are  to  be  seen  in  almost  every 
collection  devoted  to  the  elucidation  of  the  subject  of 
reproduction. 


MONSTERS  AND  MALFORMATIONS. 


T HE  person  or  animal  that  has  any  considera- 
||  ble  degree  of  deformity,  is  denominated  by 
the  most  of  authors  as  a monster  ; but  we 
are  of  the  opinion  that  this  should  not  apply 
to  all  such  cases,  as  the  meaning  of  the  word  in  the 
English  language  is  something  horrid,  or,  in  other 
words,  something  that  will  produce  horror  in  the  be- 
holder, or  looker  on.  Any  person  or  animal  pro- 
duced with  a shape,  or  with  parts  that  arc  not  natu- 
ral, as  when  the  body  is  ill  formed  or  distorted,  or 
the  limbs  too  few  or  too  many,  or  when  any  part  is 
extravagantly  out  of  proportion,  either  through  defect 
or  excess,  or  two  are  united  together,  they  are  said  to 


178  Monsters  and  Malformations. 

be  monsters  or  malformations.  We  like  the  latter 
much  the  best  and  therefoi’e  we  use  it  more  frequently,, 
for  there  are  many  of  this  interesting  class  of  indi- 
viduals that  are  beautiful  and  lovely  to  look  upon, 
and  inspire  the  beholder  with  admiration  and  won- 
der. All  malformations  are  divided  into  classes,  as 
follows:  1st,  Monstra  Deficienta;  those  in  which 
certain  parts  of  the  body  are  absent  or  defective.  2d, 
Coalitio  Partivm  Symphysis  ; those  produced  by  fu- 
sion of  organs.  3d,  Clefts  Fissures ; those  in  which 
parts  united  in  the  normal  state  are  separated  from 
each  other.  4th,  Atresia;  those  in  which  normal 
openings  are  occluded.  5th,  Monstra  Abundantia ; 
those  by  excess  or  in  which  certain  parts  have  a dis- 
proportionate size.  6th  Situs  Mutatus ; those  in 
which  one  or  more  parts  have  an  abnormal  position. 
7th,  Hemaphroditesm ; those  affecting  the  sexual  or- 


gans. 


CAUSES  OF  CONGENITAL  MONSTROSITY. 


|TE  intend  to  speak  only  of  congenital  malfor— 
mat-ion  or  monstrosity.  Among  the  numer- 
ous hypothesis’  entertained  on  the  origin  or 
cause  of  malformation,  six  or  seven,  in  our 
opinion,  are  worth  mentioning,  and  may  be  given  as 
follows  : 1st,  the  influence  of  the  maternal  imagina- 
tion on  the  foetus  in  utero  ; 2nd,  accidental  changes, 
experienced  by  the  Fetus  at  some  period  of  its  uter- 
ine experience  ; 3d,  a primitive  defect  in  the  germs  ; 
4th,  a plastic  union  of  two  germs  from  the  commence- 


ment ; Oth,  diseases  of  the  foetus  at  almost  any  stage- 
of  existence  in  utero;  6th.  an  abnormal  state  of  the 
uterus  of  the  mother;  and  we  are  of  the  opinion  that 
sickness  or  accidents  to  the  mother  should  be  enu- 
merated. As  a medico-legal  question,  monsters  that 
are  capable  of  action  as  individuals  have  the  same 

rights  as  other  persons.  It  is  the  opinion  of  the 
12 


an- 


180  Causes  of  Congenital  Monstrosity. 

thor  that  the  2nd,  3d  and  4th  are  the  most  fruitful 
causes  of  malformation,  although  any  one  or  all  of 
them  may  have  their  advocates,  (and  do  seem  quite 
philosophical.)  We  are  decidedly  of  the  opinion  that 
the  4th  is  the  ONLY  CAUSE  OF  DOT" I? LI'.  OR  UNITED 
twins;  that  is,  a plastic  union  of  two  germs  from 
the  commencement,  and  this  union  mav  be  either  of 
the  male  or  female  germs,  or  both  ; or,  in  other 
words,  “a  united  or  double  spcrmatozoid  and  a single 
•ovule,  or  else  a single  spermatozoon  and  a double 
ovule,  or  grafian  vesicle,  with  double  volk,  or  two 
yolks  invested  by  the  one  membrane."  In  our  opin- 
ion either  one  of  the  above  combinations  would  be 
sufficient  to  produce  twins  in  double  or  united  form. 
1st,  in  the  production  of  malformations  nature  seems 
to  do  nothing  by  chance,  but  rather  to  observe  cer- 
tain general  though  not  universal  laws  : for  instance, 
deviation  from  the  normal  do  not  proceed  ad  infini- 
tum, but  are  confined  within  certain  limits,  although 
organs  which  should  lie  on  the  right  may  appear  on 
the  left,  and  those  that  should  be  on  the  left  may 
appear  on  the  right.  For  example,  the  liver  may  be 
on  the  left  side  and  the  heart  may  be  on  the  right. 
&e.,  yet  the  brain  has  never  been  found  in  the  chest 
nor  the  kidneys  in  the  skull.  2nd,  excessive  devel- 
opment of  one  paid  may  cause  imperfect  or  retarded 
development  of  another.  Thus  fingers  and  toes  in 


Causes  of  Congenital  Monstrosity. 


181 


excessive  numbers  are  often  joined  to  a monster 
without  a brain,  or  one  hand  may  be  wanting  and  the 
other  have  a superabundance  of  fingers,  &c.  3d, 

malformations,  according  to  different  authors,  are 
more  rare  in  organs  supplied  by  cerebro-spinal  nerves, 
(as  the  larnyx,  lungs,  &c.,)  than  in  those  supplied  by 
the  sympathetic,  digestive,  urinary  and  generative. 
The  vascular  system  is  the  most  liable  of  all.  4th, 
in  malformations  dissimilar  parts  are  never  seen  fused 
or  united  with  each  other.  5th,  no  malformed  organ 
looses  entirely  its  own  character.  6th.  female  malfor- 
mations are  by  all  accounts  more  frequent  than  male. 
7th,  Meckel  has  collected  many  examples  of  the  he- 
reditary nature  of  malformations,  and  their  repetition 
in  children  of  the  same  parents,  (some  of  which  we 
will  hereafter  mention.)  8th,  in  the  case  of  twins 
one  child  may  be  malformed  and  the  other  perfect. 
9th,  we  believe  that  a woman  that  has  produced  one 
malformed  child  is  no  more  apt  to  produce  the  sec- 
ond than  if  she  had  never  had  one  of  malformed 
parts,  unless  it  be  hereditary  in  her  family.  10th, 
as  far  as  we  can  learn,  as  stated  before,  like  parts  are 
only  united  in  cases  of  united  twins. 


HEREDITARY  CAUSES  OF  MALFORMA- 
TION. 


ECKEL  has  collected  many  examples  of  the 
'ierec^tar.v  nature  of  malformations,  a mark- 
o e<^  exa|nplc  of  which  we  here  give,  showing 

the  transmission  from  one  generation  to  an- 
other, and  so  on  : “ A man  with  six  fingers  to  each 

hand,  and  six  toes  to  each  foot,  transmitted  the  same 
malformation  to  his  eldest  son:  whose  three  sons 
again  were  born  with  the  same  redundant  organiza- 
tion.” Haller  gives  an  interesting  account  of  a web- 
footed  family,  who  descended  from  a mother  in  whom 
that  singular  configuration  existed.  For  this  infor- 
mation we  are  indebted  to  Dr.  Jerome  Kidder’s  work, 
(Vital  Resources),  for  the  following:  “ There  is  now 

living  in  London  a musical  composer  of  some  cele- 
brity, in  whose  person  nature  has  played  a similar 
freak ; and  whose  father,  grandfather,  and  great- 
grandfather, were  all  web-footed  before  him.”  The 
Medical  and  Surgical  Reporter,  of  Philadelphia,  Au- 
gust 29th,  1868,  refers  to  a case  of  hereditary  hair- 


183 


Hereditary  Mae  I'’ORM  at  to  NS. 
lip  in  a little  girl  live  years  old,  lately  brought  to  the 
attention  of  the  Surgical  Society  of  Paris,  by  M.  De- 
marquay : “The  interest  of  the  case  lies  in  the  fact 

that,  in  the  family  from  the  grand-parents  downward, 
■eleven  children  have  been  born  with  hair-lip,  or  with 
a peculiar  conformation  of  the  lower  lip,  namely,  two 
openings  on  either  side  of  the  mesial  Hues,  traversing 
the  whole  labial  thickness,  with  a peculiar  form  of 
the  lip  itself.” 

A STRANGE  CASE  OF  REDUNDANT  ORGANIZATION . 

In  the  year  1845  there  lived  a family  in  Fayette 
county,  State  of  Illinois,  by  the  name  of  Nicholas, 
having  six  or  seven  children,  four  of  whom  had  seven 
toes  on  each  foot;  and  my  informant,  Mr.  S.  Phii- 
brook,  of  this  place,  (Delaware,  Ohio),  says  that .these 
four  were  very  large  girls,  and  their  feet  resembled 
large  fans,  as  he  expressed  it.  The  author  is  also  ac- 
quainted with  a family  in  which  there  was  a pair  of 
twins,  each  one  of  which  had  two  thumbs  on  each 
hand. 

Dr.  Ramsbotham  gives  the  following  cases,  in  ap- 
pendix to  his  work  on  Parturition,  page  523:  “ In 

the  year  1831,  two  children  were  brought  to  my 
house,  twin  boys,  of  a fortnight  old,  one  of  them 
with  a supernumerary  finger  and  toe  on  each  band 
and  foot,  the  other  with  only  one  extra  finger  on  the 
right  hand;  the  toes  had  apparently  well- formed 


1<S4 


Hereditary  Malformations. 


joints,  by  which  they  were  connected  to  the  metatar- 
sal bones;  the  lingers  merely  hung  by  a pellicle  of 
.skin.  I saw  the  mother  afterwards,  and  found  she 
had  a supernumerary  finger  and  toe  on  each  hand 
and  foot,  with  perfect  joints,  and  capable  of  motion. 
She  told  me  that  she  had  borne  twenty-one  children, 
that  all  the  girls  but  one  were  born  with  extra  fingers 
and  toes  ; but  only  one  of  the  boys,  beside  the  twins, 
was  affected  in  the  same  manner.  She  also  said  her 
mother  and  one  of  her  sisters  were  subjects  of  this 
kind  of  irregularity.”  From  the  above  strange  eases 
and  many  others  that  could  nc  mentioned,  that  much 
resemble  these,  we  are  decidedly  of  the  opinion  that 
these  deviations  from  the  natural  formation  are.  in 
many  cases,  hereditary. 

Prof.  H.  Ramsbotham.  M.  D..  in  his  excellent  w<  : k 
on  Obstetric  Medicine  and  Surgery,  says.  “ The  vari- 
eties of  monstrous  formations  in  excess  are  so  man' 
and  diversified,  that  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  lav 
down  rules  to  meet  all  exigencies.  The  conduct  of 
the  case,  therefore,  may  he  left  entirely  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  practitioner;  and  the  welfare  of  his 
patient  will  depend  on  the  correctness  of  the  view.-> 
he  has  formed  of  natural  and  instrumental  delivery, 
and  on  the  dexterity  he  may  have  acquired  by  prac- 
tice. 


LILLIPUTIANS. 


THE  SMAEEEST  BEINGS  EVER  SEEN  ON  THIS  I>I. A NET. 
A MICHIGAN  SENSATION. 


[Inter-Ocean  Letter  i Jan.  20.  ISO)  from  Kalamazoo. 

*\AST  Friday  evening  the  wife  of  Mr.  J.  B. 
) MeCrum,  living  at  58  Parsons  street,  gave 
birth  to  a pair  of  twins — a boy  and  a girl. 
The  surprise  of  the  parents  can  lie  imagined 
when,  on  surveying  the  party,  the  nurse  held  up  the 
tiny  pair  of  infants  in  the  palm  of  one  of  her  hands. 
They  were  soon  after  weighed,  and  the  aggregate 
avoirdupois  of  the  twins  was  three  pounds  and  four 
ounces,  one  of  the  pair  weighing  one  pound  and  eight 
ounces,  and  the  other  weighing  one  pound  and  twelve 
ounces.  They  were  less  than  eight  inches  long,  and 
perfectly  formed.  A bed  was  made  for  them,  which 
consisted  of  a minute  basket  tilled  with  cotton- 
batting,  and  clothing  had  to  be  improvised  for  the 
strangers,  that  which  in  expectancy  had  been  made 


186 


Lilli  iitians. 


up  proving  a world  too  wide  for  their  little  limbs. 
Some  doubt  was  expressed  by  the  physician  who  at- 
tended the  mother  as  to  whether  they  would  live,  but 
up  to  this  morning  they  are  not  only  alive,  but  are 
lively,  bright,  and  wide-awake,  and  claim  a place  in 
this  big  sphere  as  well  as  their  own  immediate  broth- 
ers and  sisters,  of  whom  there  are  several  in  the 
family,  grown  up. 

There  have  been  since  Monday  a great  many  visit- 
ors to  see  the  little  children,  and  the  exclamations  of 
surprise  and  the  ejaculations  of  admiration  would  fill 
a large  volume.  Ladies  and  gentlemen,  old  and 
voung,  Hock  to  the  house  where  the  children  lay. 
Pink  and  blue  ribbons  have  been  tied  about  the  little 
arms  of  the  babes,  so  as  to  answer  the  question  of 
which  is  boy  and  which  is  girl.  The  sensation  is 
likelv  to  last  some  time,  though  every  precaution  is 
taken  to  preserve  the  lives  of  the  little  ones.  They 
nurse  and  seem  to  enjoy  themselves  as  well  a>  could 
be  expected.  They  are  perfectly  formed,  and,  we  un- 
derstand, arc  full-time  children.  Wrapped  in  their 
little  beds  they  look  like  dolls  suddenly  vivified ; 
their  cries  are  like  those  of  very  young  kittens.  Mrs. 
McCrutn  has  not  been  in  the  enjoyment  of  perfect 
health  for  several  months  past,  but  has  not,  however, 
been  sick.  The  parents  of  the  Lilliputians  make  no 
objections  to  people  coming  to  see  them. 


Some  of  the  following  extracts  are  from  Lives  op 
Great  and  Celebrated  Characters,  published 
by  Leary  and  Getz,  of  Philadelphia,  in  1854,  and  are 
compiled  from  authentic  materials  : 

DANIEL  LAMBERT,  THE  CORPULENT  MAN, 

(WEIGHT,  7311  POUNDS.) 


HflHILE  this  extraordinary  person  lived,  his 
immense  bulk  and  other  peculiarities 
pfV'  made  him  not  only  an  object  of  surprise 
and  wonder  to  the  multitude,  but  of  curious  and  in- 
teresting speculation  to  the  man  of  science  and  the 
medical  praetioner.  It  was  impossible  to  behold  his 
excessive  corpulence,  without  being  astonished  that 
he  was  not  suffocated  by  such  an  accumulation  of  fat; 
but  when  the  spectator  ascertained  Unit  his  breathing 
was  perfectly  free,  and  his  respiration  not  in  the  least 
obstructed,  even  in  sleep,  that  astonishment  was  pro- 
portionately augmented.  Altogether  he  was  consid- 
ered by  his  cotemporaries  as  one  of  the  greatest  won- 
ders of  his  time.  We  shall  proceed  to  give  a few 
particulars  of  his  life  and  character. 


188  Dan  tel  Lambert. 

Daniel  Lambert  was  born  on  the  L3tb  of  March. 
1770,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Margaret,  at  Leicester. 
From  the  very  extraordinary  bulk  to  which  Mr.  Lam- 
bert attained,  the  reader  may  naturally  be  disposed  to 
inquire  whether  his  parents  were  persons  of  remarka- 
ble dimensions.  This  was  not  the  case,  nor  were  any 
of  his  family  inclined  to  corpulence,  excepting  an  un- 
cle and  an  aunt  on  the  father’s  side,  who  were  both 
very  heavy.  The  former  died  during  the  infancy  of 
Lambert,  in  the  capacity  of  gamekeeper  to  the  Earl 
of  Stamford,  to  whose  predecessor  his  father  had  been 
huntsman  in  early  life.  The  family  of  Mr.  Lambert, 
senior,  consisted,  besides  Daniel,  of  another  son,  who 
died  young,  and  two  daughters,  who  were  both  wo 
men  of  common  size. 

The  habits  of  the  subject  of  this  memoir  were  not 
in  any  respect  different  from  those  of  other  young 
persons  till  the  age  of  fourteen.  Even  at  x lint  early 
period  he  was  strongly  attached  to  all  the  sports  of 
the  field.  This,  however,  was  only  the  natural  effect 
of  a very  obvious  cause,  aided  probably  by  an  innate 
propensity  to  those  diversions.  We  have  already 
mentioned  the  profession  of  his  father  and  hb  uncle, 
and  have  yet  to  observe  that  his  maternal  grandfather 
was  a great  cock-fighter.  Born  and  bred,  as  it  were, 
among  horses,  dogs,  cocks,  and  all  the  other  apppen- 
dages  of  sporting,  in  the  pursuits  of  which  he  wa- 


Daniel  Lambert. 


18i> 


encouraged,  even  in  his  childhood,  it  cannot  he  mat- 
ter of  wonder  that  he  should  he  passionately  fond  of 
all  those  exercises  and  amusements  which  are  compre- 
hended under  the  denomination  of  field  sports,  as 

well  as  of  racing,  cock-fighting,  and  fishing. 

Brought  up  under  the  eye  of  his  parents  till  the 

age  of  fourteen,  voting  Lambert  was  then  placed  with 
Mr.  Benjamin  Patrick,  in  the  manufacture  of  Taylor 
& Co.,  at  Birmingham,  to  learn  the  business  of  a die- 
sinker  and  engraver.  This  establishment,  then  one 
of  the  most  flourishing  in  that  opulent  town,  was 
afterwards  destroyed  in  the  riots  of  1795,  bv  which 
the  celebrated  Dr.  Priestley  was  so  considerable  a 
sufferer. 

Owing  to  the  fluctuations  to  which  all  those  manu- 
factures that  administer  to  the  luxuries  of  the  com- 
munity are  liable  from  the  caprices  of  fashion,  the 
wares  connected  with  the  profession  which  had  been 
chosen  for  young  Lambert  ceased  to  be  in  request. 
Buckles  were  all  at  once  proscribed,  and  a total  revo- 
lution took  place  at  the  same  period  in  the  public- 
taste  with  respect  to  buttons.  The  consequence  was, 
that  a numerous  class  of  artisans  were  thrown  out  of 
employment,  and  obliged  to  seek  a subsistence  in  a- 
differeut  occupation.  Among  these  was  Lambert, 
who  had  then  served  only  four  years  of  his  appren- 
ticeship. 


190 


Daniel  Lamkeut. 


Leaving  Birmingham,  he  returned  to  Leicester  to 
his  father,  who  held  the  situation  of  keeper  of  the 
prison  in  that  town.  Soon  afterwards  at  the  age  of 
nineteen,  lie  began  to  imagine  that  he  should  be  a 
heavy  man,  but  had  not  previously  perceived  any 
indications  that  could  lead  him  to  suppose  he  should 
ever  attain  the  excessive  corpulence  for  which  he  was 
afterwards  distinguished.  He  always  possessed  ex- 
traordinary muscular  power,  and  at  the  time  we  are 
speaking  of  could  lift  great  weights,  and  carry  five 
hundred  weight  with  case.  Had  his  habits  been  such 
;as  to  bring  his  strength  into  action,  he  would  doubt- 
less have  been  an  uncommonly  powerful  man. 

His  father  having  resigned  the  office  of  keeper  of 
the  prison.  Mr.  Lambert  succeeded  to  the  situation. 
It  was  within  a year  after  this  appointment  that  his 
bulk  received  the  greatest  and  most  rapid  increase. 
This  he  attributed  to  the  confinement  and  sedentary 
life  to  which  he  was  now  obliged  to  submit,  which 
produced  an  effect  so  much  the  more  striking,  as  from 
his  attachment  to  sporting,' he  had  previously  been  in 
the  habit  of  taking  a great  deal  of  exercise.  Though 
he  never  possessed  any  extraordinary  agility,  he  was 
still  able  to  kick  to  the  height  of  seven  feet,  standing 
On  one  leg. 


Daniel  Lambert. 


191 


About  the  year  1793,  when  Mr.  Lambert  weighed 
thirty-two  stone,  lie  had  occasion  to  visit  Woolwich, 
in  company  with  the  keeper  ol  the  count)  jan  ot 
Leicester.  As  the  tide  did  not  serve  to  bring  them 
up  again  to  London,  he  walked  from  Woolwich  to 
the.  metropolis  with  much  less  apparent  fatigue  than 
several  middle-sized  men  who  were  ol  the  party. 

The  inhabitants  of  Leicester  are  remarkable  lor 
their  expertness  in  swimming,  an  art  which  they  are 
encouraged  to  practice  by  their  vicinity  to  the  river 
Soar.  From  the  age  of  eight  years,  Mr.  Lambert 
was  an  excellent  swimmer,  and  such  was  his  celebrity, 
that  all  the  young  people  in  his  native  town  who  were 
learning  to  swim,  resorted  to  him  foi  instruction^ 
His  power  of  floating,  owing  to  his  uncommon  bulk, 
was  so  great,  that  he  could  swim  with  two  men  of 
ordinary  size  upon  his  back.  We  have  heard  him 
relate,  that  on  these  occasions,  when  any  of  his  young- 
pupils  manifested  any  timidity,  he  would  convey 
them  to  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river  from  that  on 
which  they  had  laid  their  clothes,  and  there  leave 
them  to  find  their  way  back  as  well  as  they  could. 
By  these  means  they  soon  acquired  that  courage 
which  is  so  indispensably  necessary  to  the  attainment 
of  excellence  in  the  art  of  swimming. 


Daniel  Lambert. 


102 

Mi.  Lambert’s  father  died  about  five  years  after  hi* 
ion’s  appointment  keeper  of  the  prison,  which 
lattice  lie  held  till  Easter,  1805.  In  this  situation  he 
manifested  a disposition  fraught  with  humanity  and 
benevolence.  Whatever  severity  he  might  be  under 
the  necessity  of  exercising  towards  the  unhappy  ob- 
jects committed  to  his  care  during  their  confinement, 
he  never  forbore  to  make  the  greatest  exertions  to 
assist  them  at  the  time  of  their  trials.  Few  left  the 
prison  without  testifying  their  gratitude,  and  tears 
often  bespoke  the  sincerity  of  the  feelings  they  ex- 
pressed. His  removal  from  the  office  was  in  conse- 
quence of  a wish  on  the  part  of  the  magistrates  to 
employ  the  prisoners  in  the  manufactures  of  the  town. 
As  a proof  of  the  approbation  which  .his  conduct  had 
merited,  they  settled  upon  him  an  annuity  of  £50  for 
life,  without  any  solicitation  whatever,  and  what  was 
-till  more  gratifying  to  his  feelings,  this  grant  was 
accompanied  with  a declaration,  that  it  was  a mark  of 
their  esteem,  and  of  the  universal  satisfaction  which 
he  had  given  in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  his 
office. 

Mr.  Lambert,  notwithstanding  his  gross  appear- 
ance, was  a man  of  nice  feelings,  and  it  was  with 
much  difficulty  that  he  was  brought  to  entertain  the 
idea  of  exhibiting  himself.  Though  he  lived  exceed- 


BanieJj  Lambert. 


193 


inglv  retired  at  Leicester,  the  fame  of  his  uncommon 
corpulance  had  spread  over  the  adjacent  country  to 
such  a degree,  that  he  frequently  found  himself  not  a 
little  incommoded  by  the  curiosity  of  the  people, 
which  it  was  impossible  to  repress,  and  which  they 
were  continually  devising  means  of  gratifying,  in 
spite  of  his  reluctance. 

A gentleman  traveling  through  Leicester  conceived 
a strong  desire  to  see  this  extraordinary  phenomenon, 
but  being  at  a loss  for  a pretext  to  introduce  himself 
to  Mr.  Lambert,  he  first  took  care  to  inquire  what 
were  his  particular  propensities.  Being  informed  that 
he  was  a great  cocker,' the  traveler  thought  himself 
sure  of  success.  He  accordingly  went  to  his  house, 
knocked  at  the  door,  and  inquired  for  Mr.  Lambert. 
The  servant  answered  that  he  was  at  home,  but  that 
he  never  saw  strangers.  “Let  him  know,”  replied 
the  curious  traveler,  “that  1 called  about  some  cocks.” 
Lambert,  who  chanced  to  be  in  a situation  to  over- 
hear what  passed,  immediately  rejoined  : “Tell  the 

gentleman  that  1 am  a shy  cock.” 

On  another  occasion,  a gentleman  from  Notting- 
ham was  extremely  importunate  to  see  him,  pretend- 
ing that  he  had  a particular  favor  to  ask.  After  con- 
siderable hesitation,  Mr.  Lambert  directed  him  to  be 
admitted.  In  being  introduced  he  said  he  wished  to 
inquire  the  pedigree  of  a certain  mire.  “Oh,  if  that’s 


194 


Daniel  Lambert. 


all/’  replied  Mr.  Lambert,  perceiving  from  hi.-s  man- 
ner the  real  nature  of  his  errand,  “ she  was  got  by- 
impertinence  out  of  curiosity.” 

Finding,  at  length,  that  he  must  either  submit  to 
be  a close  prisoner,  in  his  own  house,  or  endure  all 
the  inconveniences  without  receiving  any  of  the 
profits  of  an  exhibition,  Mr.  Lambert  wisely  strove 
to  overcome  his  repugnance,  and  determined  to  visit 
the  metropolis  for  that  purpose.  As  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  procure  a carriage  lai’ge  enough  to  admit  him. 
he  had  a vehicle  constructed  expressly  to  convey  him 
to  London,  where  he  arrived,  for  the  twenty-second 
time,  in  the  spring  of  1808,  and  fixed  his  residence 
in  Piccadilly. 

His  apartments  there  had  more  the  air  of  a place 
of  fashionable  resort  than  of  an  exhibition  ; and  as 
long  as  the  town  continued  full,  he  was  visited  by  a 
great  deal  of  the  best  company.  The  dread  he  felt 
on  coming  to  London,  lest  he  should  be  exposed  to 
indignity  and  insult  from  the  curiosity  of  some  of  his 
visitors,  was  soon  removed  by  the  politeness  and  at- 
tention which  he  received. 


Daniel  Lambert. 


195 


The  spirt  of  politeness  which  always  prevailed  in 
the  presence  of  Mr.  Lambert,  was  such  as  was,  per- 
haps, never  observed  on  a similar  occasion.  The  very 
Quakers  by  whom  lie  was  visited,  felt  themselves 
moved  to  take  off  their  hats.  It  is  but  natural  to 
suppose  that  among  the  numbers  who  chose  to  gratify 
their  curiosity,  some  few  exceptions  should  occur. 
Thus,  one  day,  a person  perceiving,  previous  to  en- 
tering the  room,  that  the  company  were  uncovered, 
observed  to  Mr.  Lambert’s  attendant,  that  he  would 
not  take  off'  his  hat,  even  if  the  king  was  present. 
This  rude  remark  being  uttered  in  the  hearing  of  Mr. 
Lambert,  he  immediately  replied,  as  the  stranger  en- 
tered,— “ Then,  by  (f , sir,  you  must  instantly 

quit  this  room,  as  I do  not  consider  it  a mark  of  re- 
spect due  to  myself,  but  to  the  ladies  and  gentlemen 
who  honor  me  with  their  company.” 

Many  of  the  visitors  seemed  incapable  of  gratify- 
ing their  curiosity  to  its  full  extent,  and  called  again 
and  again  to  behold  to  what  an  immense  magnitude 
the  human  figure  is  capable  of  attaining ; nay,  one 
gentleman,  a banker  in  the  city,  jocosely  observed, 
that  he  had  fairly  had  a pound’s  worth. 

Mr.  Lambert  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  persons 
of  all  descriptions  and  of  all  nations.  He  was  one 
day  visited  by  a party  of  fourteen,  eight  ladies  and 


196  DjIniel  Lambert. 

six  gentlemen,  who  expressed  their  joy  at  not  being 
too  late,  as  it  was  near  the  time  of  closing  the  door 
for  the  day.  They  assured  him  that  they  had  come 
from  Guernsey  on  purpose  to  convince  themselves  of 
the  existence  of  such  a prodigy  as  Mr.  Lambert  had 
been  described  to  be  by  one  of  their  neighbors,  who 
had  seen  him  ; adding,  that  they  had  not  even  one 
single  friend  or  acquaintance  in  London,  so  that  they 
had  no  other  motive  whatever  for  their  vovage.  A 
striking  illustration  of  the  power  of  curiosity  over 
the  human  mind. 

Among  the  many  visitors  of  Mr.  Lambert,  the  cele- 
brated Polish  Dwarf,  Count  Boruwlaski.  was  not  the 
least  interesting.  Mr.  Lambert,  during  his  appren- 
ticeship at  Birmingham,  went  several  times  to  see  the 
count,  and  such  was  the  strength  of  the  little  man’s 
memory,  that  he  had  scarcely  fixed  his  eyes  upon 
Lambert,  in  Piccadillv,  before  he  recollected  his  face. 
After  reflecting  a moment,  he  exclaimed  that  he  had 
seen  the  face  twenty  years  ago  in  Birmingham,  but  it 
was  not  surely  the  same  body.  This  unexpected 
meeting  of  the  largest  and  smallest  man  seemed  to 
realize  the  fabled  history  of  the  inhabitants  of  Liliput 
and  Brobdignag.  particularly  when  Lambert  rose  for 
the  purpose  of  affording  the  diminutive  count  a full 
view  of  his  prodigious  dimensions.  In  the  course  of 
conversation,  Mr.  Lambert  asked  what  quantity  of 


Daniel  Lambert. 


197 


cloth  the  count  required  for  a coat,  and  how  many  he 
thought  it  would  make  him.  “ Not  many,”  answer- 
ed Boruwlaski.  “ I take  a good  large  piece  of  cloth 
myself — almost  three  quarters  of  a yard.”  At  this  rate, 
one  of  Lambert’s  sleeves  would  have  been  abundantly 
sufficient  for  the  purpose.  The  count  felt  one  of  Mr. 
Lambert’s  legs.  “Ah,  mine  Got  !”  he  exclaimed, 
“pure  flesh  and  blood.  I feel  de  warm.  No  decep- 
tion ! I am  pleased,  for  I did  hear  it  was  deception.” 
Mr.  Lambert  asked  if  his  lady  was  alive;  on  which 
he  replied,  “No  she  is  dead,  and,”  putting  his  finger 
significantly  to  his  nose,  “I  am  not  very  sorry,  for 
when  I affront  her,  she  put  me  on  the  mantel-shelf 
for  punishment.” 

The  many  characters  that  introduced  themselves  to 
Mr.  Lambert’s  observation  in  the  metropolis,  fur- 
nished him  with  a great  number  of  anecdotes,  which 
a retentive  memory  enabled  him  to  relate  with  good 
effect. 

One  day,  the  room  being  rather  crowded  with  com- 
pany, a young  man  in  the  front,  almost  close  to  Mr. 
Lambert,  made  incessant  use  of  one  of  those  indis- 
pensable appendages  of  a modern  beau,  called  a quiz- 
zing-glass. The  conversation  turned  on  the  changes 
of  the  weather,  and  in  what  manner  Mr.  Lambert 
felt  himself  affected  bv  them.  “What  do  you  dislike 


198 


Daniel  Lambebt. 


most ?”  asked  the  beau.  “To  be  bored  with  a quizzing- 
glass,”  was  the  reply. 

A person  asking  him,  in  a very  rude  way,  the  cost 
of  one  of  his  coats,  he  returned  him  no  answer.  The 
man  repeated  the  question  with  the  observation,  that 
he  thought  lie  had  a right  to  demand  any  information, 
having  contributed  his  shilling,  which  would  help  to 
pay  for  Mr.  Lambert’s  coat  as  well  as  the  rest.  “Sir,” 
rejoined  Lambert,  “If  I knew  what  part  of  my  next 
coat  your  shilling  would  pay  for,  I can  assure  you  1 
would  cut  out  the  piece.” 

On  another  occasion,  a lady  was  particularly  solici- 
tous to  have  the  same  question  solved.  “Indeed, 
Madam,”  answered  Mr.  Lambert.  “I  cannot  pretend 
to  charge  my  memory  with  the  price,  but  I can  put 
you  into  a method  of  obtaining  the  information  you 
want.  If  you  think  proper  to  make  me  a present  of 
a new  coat,  you  will  then  know  exactly  what  it  costs.” 

A person,  who  had  the  appearance  of  a gentleman, 
one  day  took  the  liberty  of  asking  several  grossly  im- 
pertinent questions.  Irritated  at  these  repeated  vio- 
lations of  decency,  which  bespoke  a deficiency  of  good 
sense  as  well  as  good  manners,  Mr.  Lambert  fixed  his 
eyes  full  upon  the  stranger;  “You  came  into  this 

room,  sir,  by  the  door,  but ” “You  mean  to  say,'' 

continued  the  other,  looking  at  the  window,  “that  1 


Daxiel  Lambert. 


199 


may  possibly  make  my  exit  by  some  other  way.” 
“Begone  this  moment,”  thundered  Lambert,  “or  by 

G d I'll  throw  you  into  Piccadilly.”  N©  second 

injunction  was  necessary  to  rid  him  of  this  obnoxious 
guest. 

In  September,  1806,  Mr.  Lambert  returned  to  Lei- 
cester, but  repeated  his  visit  to  London  the  following 
year,  and  fixed  his  abode  in  Leicester  square.  Here, 
for  the  first  time,  he  felt  inconvenienced  by  the  air  of 
the  metropolis,  and  accordingly,  by  the  advice  of  Dr. 
Heavside,  his  physician,  he  returned  to  his  native 
place. 

Till  within  a short  time  of  his  death,  this  wonder- 
ful man  enjoyed  an  excellent  state  of  health,  and  felt 
perfectly  at  ease,  either  while  sitting  up  or  lying  in 
bed.  His  diet  was  plain,  and  the  quantity  very  mod- 
erate, for  he  did  not  eat  more  than  the  generality  of 
men.  For  many  years  he  never  drank  anything 
stronger  than  water.  He  slept  well,  but  scarcely  so 
much  as  other  people,  and  his  respiration  was  as  free 
as  that  of  any  moderate  sized  person.  His  counte- 
nance was  manly  and  intelligent  ; he  possessed  great 
information,  much  ready  politeness,  and  conversed 
with  ease  and  facility.  What  was  more  extraordina- 
ry, however,  in  a man  of  his  bulk,  he  sung  melodi- 
ously, his  voice  being  a strong  tenor,  and  his  articu- 
lation perfectly  clear  and  unembarrassed. 


200 


Daniel  Lambert. 


Mr.  "Lambert  now  took  a tour  through  the  princi- 
pal cities  and  towns,  and  for  two  or  three  years  was 
as  great  a wonder  in  the  provinces  as  he  had  former- 
ly been  in  London,  retaining  his  health  and  spirits 
till  within  a day  of  his  death,  which  took  place  at 
Stamford,  in  Lincolnshire,  on  the  21st  of  June,  1809. 
In  the  morning  he  gave  orders  to  his  printer  to  pre- 
pare handbills  announcing  his  arrival  and  exhibition  > 
in  the  evening  he  was  a corpse.  He  had  been  weigh- 
ed a few  days  before  at  Huntingdon,  and  by  the  Cal- 
edonian balance  was  found  to  be  52  stone  11  lb.  (14 
lb  to  the  stone  ;)  or  10  stone  11  lb.  heavier  than  the 
celebrated  Mr.  Bright  of  Essex.  His  measure  round 
the  body  was  three  yards  four  inches,  and  one  yard 
one  inch  around  the  leg.  A suit  of  clothes  for  him 
cost  £20.  His  sporting  propensities  never  left  him. 
Cocks  and  dogs  were  his  special  favorites,  and  he 
made  the  Racing  Calendar  his  particular  study. 


HENRY  JENKINS. 


[AOKD  USH  YEARS.] 


Y HE  only  account  extant  of  this  venerable  man 
;T.  is  that  given  by  Mrs.  Anne  Saville,  who  re- 
|d,  sided  at  Bolton,  in  Yorkshire,  where  Jenk- 


e'  !l  ins  lived.  On  taking  up  her  residence  there, 
she  one  day  questioned  Jenkins  about  his  age.  “He 
paused  a little,”  says  she,  “and  then  said,  that  to  the 
best  of  his  remembrance,  he  was  about  162  or  3 ; and 
1 asked,  what  kings  he  remembered  ? He  said,  as  far 
back  as  Henry  VIII.  I asked  what  public  thing  he 
could  longest  remember  ? he  said  Flodden-field.  I 
asked  whether  the  king  was  there  ? he  said,  no  ; he 
was  in  France,  and  the  Earl  of  Surrey  was  general. 
I asked  him  how  old  he  might  be  then  ; he  said,  I 
believe  I might  be  between  10  and  12  ; for,  says  he, 
I was  sent  to  Northallerton  with  a horse-load  of  ar- 
rows, but  they  sent  a bigger  boy  from  thence  to  the 


202 


Henry  Jenkins. 


army  with  them.  All  this  agreed  with  the  historv  of 
that  time  ; for  bows  and  arrows  were  then  used,  the 
earl  he  named  was  general,  and  King  Henry  VIII. 
was  then  at  Tournav.  He  told  me,  too,  that  he  was 
butler  to  the  Lord  Conyers,  and  remembered  the  Ab- 
bott of  Fountains  Abbey  very  well,  before  the  disso- 
lution of  the  monasteries.”  Jenkins  died  December 
8,  1670,  at  Ellerton-upon-Swale,  in  Yorkshire.  The 
battle  of  Flodden-field  was  fought  September  9,  1513, 
and  he  was  then  12  years  old.  So  that  he  must  have 
lived  169  years,  or  16  years  longer  than  old  Parr. 
According  to  Mrs.  Saville.  there  were  four  persons  in 
the  same  parish  at  the  time  of  his  death,  who  were  all 
reported  to  be  upwards  of  100  years  old.  and  their 
testimony  went  to  establish  his  great  age,  as  they  had 
known  him  from  their  youth  upwards,  and  he  was 
then  far  advanced  in  years. 

In  conclusion,  kind  reader. 

Allow  me  to  liope  and  pray, 

That  thy  pathway  he  covered  with  flowers. 

Of  the  richest  and  purest  attire, 

And  that  thou  may  spend  many  bright  hours 
Is  my  earnest  and  hopeful  desire. 

The  Author. 


* 


